《I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess》 Illustrations This chapter is missing , we are fix soon ! Chapter 0: Prologue Chapter 0 - Prologue These days, readers have no interest in the backstories of villains. They¡¯ve already committed their misdeeds, and only after tasting failure do they start laying out their excuses like a defense. Claims like ¡¯villain was actually a good guy¡¯ or ¡¯it was the world that was evil¡¯ are met with nothing but disdain. Not even the finest performance by an A-list actor can save a lousy script or melodrama. Attempts to sell sentiment through clumsy writing find no empathy from the audience. Especially in an era like today¡¯s. If you can¡¯t win the hearts of readers, even the fate of the heroine could twist and turn, leading to her demise. It was a time when even prettiest of the girls had to struggle to survive in the world of fiction. The world was no longer kind enough to patiently listen to every detailed story of the villains. What if all I¡¯ve seen is the female and male leads showing off their love, but I¡¯m destined to be the villain? People these days really don¡¯t care about the villain¡¯s backstory. The author of this novel knew that well enough not to include a single line about the villains¡¯ stories in the book. Even as the formidable enemies fell on the battlefield, and the wicked woman was beheaded at the gallows, they didn¡¯t utter a word about their own stories. Not even in their last words did they beg for a sliver of mercy. Thanks to that, I knew what dessert the princess from the neighboring country liked, but not how the young lady before me would transform into the saint of an evil god. I knew about the crown prince¡¯s childhood, but not why burn scars appeared on my body, though I knew why the noble young lady had a scar on her wrist. My knowledge was all like this. I didn¡¯t know what I needed, and even if I did, I couldn¡¯t prepare for it. No. Perhaps I was starting to understand a few things. After all, a giant fireball was hurtling towards me from afar. Chapter 1: The Shabby Cabin (1) Chapter 1 - The Shabby Cabin (1) The novel ¡¯Saintess, Reverse Harem is Impure!¡¯ was as explicit as its title suggested. A generic mass-produced romance fantasy novel that wandered the obscure corners of the platform. The unfortunate heroine dies a lonely death, only to awaken as the saintess of a medieval fantasy world¡ªa typical isekai reincarnation cliche?. Naturally, the reborn saintess was besieged by confessions from all manner of handsome men, establishing her own reverse harem. In retrospect, it seemed almost like a fairy tale. In a bad way. There were villains who seemed born solely for wicked deeds, amassing corpses and blood. There was a crown prince, almost perfect in his competence and kindness, and the heroine moved forward, overcoming her own wounds. By the end of the novel, the deep-seated war between humans and demons had concluded. Villains fell to the prince¡¯s sword or were executed once their crimes were laid bare. And the prince and the saintess were finally married, living happily ever after. An absurdly simplistic story. A happy ending so sweet it could rot your teeth. If one had to live inside a novel, it wouldn¡¯t have been a bad choice. If only I hadn¡¯t been the villain fated to fall in the final battle. I, Razen Berthus, was the antagonist who menaced the protagonist throughout the story. I was the killer who claimed the most lives until a confrontation with the male leads ended with my heart pierced. The siblings of the Eilencia Ducal Family, whom I had been with since infancy, met similar fates. The eldest, Terion, died of illness abroad, and the second, Sirien, was captured and executed alongside me for plunging the empire into chaos. Of course, I had no intention of dying as in the novel. I couldn¡¯t just leave the siblings, who thought of me as their own blood, to die. I too wanted a piece of that foolishly sweet happy ending. But the moment I regained my memories was far too late. The day I remembered, Eligor, the fifteenth Demon King, invaded the Eilencia Duchy. * * * It was a night shrouded in a hazy halo around the moon. Breathing in, the cold and damp air seemed to moisten the lungs, and the thick darkness was cloaked in fog. When the wind blew, the rustling leaves made a chilling sound. In the gloom of night, they appeared to me as undulating dark shadows. On such a night, there were those who ran along a path invisible even a foot ahead. It was an old carriage. The carriage raced like a ghost along the road, without even a single lantern hung, a silent pact among all aboard. It was a sudden journey. The clamor of the bells signaling air raids, the sight of knights marching out with stern faces, refused to leave my mind. The sounds of magic clashing, explosions, the watchtowers melting into red-hot lava, soldiers impaled by spears. The domain turned battlefield was unforgettable. The expressions of the siblings inside the carriage were somber. Despite being barely over ten, they seemed to feel the gravity of their situation. After what felt like an eternity of silence, a familiar voice spoke. "Uncle, please tell us now. Where are we going?" "I cannot tell you anything yet." "What about Father? What happened to him?" "I cannot tell you that either. It¡¯s for your own good." How many times had those questions been asked? The eldest of the siblings, Terion, wore a face of frustration. Despite often being whimsical, Sirien was the smartest among us. She might have understood the situation even quicker than I did. Soon, she spoke. "Razen?" "Yes?" "Do you think our other siblings are alright? I¡¯m a bit worried." No, they were probably faring much better than us. The Duke and Duchess only had two children. So, the ¡¯siblings¡¯ Sirien referred to were likely distant relatives or the children of cadet branches and vassals living with the ducal family. Even in a life-threatening situation, Sirien was considerate enough to worry about them. I had never seen a young girl of about ten look so mature. I found myself reflecting on her name anew. Sirien Eilencia. The legitimate daughter of the Duke of Eilencia, known as the Empire¡¯s Shield. Always with a fresh smile on her lips, kind not just to her siblings but also to the servants. However... There was a high likelihood that her ¡¯siblings¡¯ had been used as decoys. Although this was a logical deduction, I had to push it from my mind for now. "Focus on your own safety. The Duke and my father are with them, and all the seniors went that way too." "But that¡¯s..." "I understand what you¡¯re thinking, but no matter what anyone says, you¡¯re the most important right now. We don¡¯t know what might happen next, so try to get some rest now. I¡¯ll wake you up later." "Huh... Uh, okay." This was no time to worry about others. The Demon King¡¯s forces could be on our heels at any moment, and the future I knew from the novel was bleak. We had only ten years left. Just ten years until the original protagonist reincarnates and rises as the saintess. ¡¯Ten years from now, Sirien will be a completely different person.¡¯ In the original story, Sirien was the quintessential villainess. None of her current kindness and gentleness were to be found. Her concern for her other siblings was also absent. Her first move in the story was to purge her own blood relatives. She personally saw to the execution of many distant relatives. The problem was that I had no idea what would happen to Sirien and me during these ten years. That damned, or rather, doomed story had scarcely a word about us. In the worst-case scenario, the Sirien of the present might have died long ago, and the Sirien in the original story could have been her substitute. Thinking about it, this seemed much more plausible. If the original Sirien was a stand-in, it would explain why she killed her relatives. She wouldn¡¯t have wanted anyone who knew her true identity to live. This was far more likely than the idea that the kind-hearted girl suddenly went mad. ¡¯Still, it¡¯s too early to tell. I just don¡¯t have enough information right now.¡¯ Others who found themselves in similar situations had memorized every detail of the world and its characters, turning it to their advantage from the start. Meanwhile, I seemed to be heading straight for a dead end from the beginning, despite remembering every single letter of the original story. None of it was of any help. If I had to pick one piece of useful information I knew, it would be that Count Roxen liked cookies with Ramuris petals in them. Ramuris flowers, common in the western part of the empire, yield a sweet and tangy taste when their petals are baked. But how could this knowledge be of any use? I couldn¡¯t see how. If pondering won¡¯t yield answers, it¡¯s pointless to dwell on it. The first step is to get out of this situation. If possible, I planned to take better care of my health and try to prevent Terion¡¯s death. As for Sirien... all I could do was watch over her as best as I could. Even that might change a lot. For Sirien. And for me as well. Just then, Sirien whispered her thanks. "Thank you. I¡¯m counting on you." Chapter 2: The Shabby Cabin (2) Chapter 2 - The Shabby Cabin (2) It was a very old and shabby cabin. There was no other way to describe it. It was so aged that cobwebs clung to the edges of the roof. The wood, which once must have been a deep brown, now bore the dark marks of time, and the stairs in front of the door creaked. In modern times, it might have been considered an old log cabin. Because I was a petty bourgeois. It was old and worn out, but it didn¡¯t look particularly narrow to me. It could be seen that some effort had been put into making it. At the very least, it gave off the impression that it was a place where people could live. But that was just my point of view. From the standpoint of the nobles of the Eilencia Ducal Family, the story was different. Sure enough, a few steps away, the siblings stood with stern expressions. ¡°Uncle, where is this place?¡± ¡°Um. I guess you could call it a hideout. A place hardly known even within our family.¡± These were children who, simply by growing up safely, would one day sit on thrones. Their lives were so luxurious that a single meal involved the efforts of dozens of servants, and the cost of one set of party clothes could buy a house. To these children, this cabin might as well have seemed like a pigsty. Even the servants¡¯ quarters in the ducal mansion were far more luxurious than this cabin. To think that the end of their long escape was this shabby place. It was clear that, though it hadn¡¯t been stated outright, they would be staying here for quite some time. To the sole lady of Eilencia, it seemed tears were on the verge of falling at any moment. ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t like it here. It smells weird and looks dirty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sirien. There¡¯s no helping it. Can you bear with it for a little while?¡± ¡°Really? Is there really no other way? Does it have to be here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Her voice was tinged with the threat of tears, yet Count Roxen remained unmoved. Considering what Sirien¡¯s tears usually signified within the Ducal household, it was a significant matter. The Duke of Eilencia¡¯s treasured daughter. The child who received the most love within the Ducal family. Whenever Sirien cried, it caused a commotion among the servants. It would usually fall upon her family or myself to soothe her. But how could mere servants sway the members of the Ducal family? In the end, I was the only one the servants could rely on. Not yet holding any title myself and known for my amiable relations with the servants, I was their go-to. The snacks I received as bribes were quite sweet. Though half of them ended up going back to Sirien. Regardless, whenever her cries were heard, I would be called upon, and it seemed Sirien had grown accustomed to my presence. I could feel the small girl¡¯s presence behind me, and the back of my shirt felt oddly damp, as if she was trying to hide her burst of tears. Sirien, even much younger than now, wouldn¡¯t resort to tantrums or crying easily. She must have sensed that convincing Count Roxen was futile. She seemed to realize that crying wouldn¡¯t change the situation. So, she seemed to be holding it in. My role was simply to pretend not to notice, ensuring her efforts weren¡¯t in vain. ¡°I wish I could hide you somewhere better, but this is the safest place for now.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s because of Eligor, haven¡¯t we come quite far already?¡± ¡°Yes, we have. This place is quite far from the Duchy.¡± Fortunately, Sirien¡¯s tears weren¡¯t completely ineffective. It seemed Count Roxen was internally conflicted as well, for the normally reticent man began to speak. ¡°As you may have guessed, the situation is dire. The gates were ambushed, and...¡± A good cleaning today seemed like it would stave off any major issues for about ten days. In other words, it didn¡¯t seem like it would leak rainwater or anything was about to break. The interior was more spacious and pleasant than it appeared from the outside. The Eilencia siblings, Terion and Sirien, along with me, a squire, and Hena, the maid, found it to be sufficiently roomy for the four of us. Though aged, the cabin was furnished with all the basic necessities. The first floor was arranged like a family living room, designed for communal use, while the second floor was an attic room touching the roof. The attic contained four beds, indicating that we would likely be sleeping there. Lastly, there was a basement. It wasn¡¯t damp but was particularly dusty. It appeared to be used as a storeroom, stocked with various preserved foods, seemingly prepared in advance. After inspecting the entire cabin, including the basement, Hena emerged from the kitchen. Since cooking would presumably be her responsibility, she seemed to have examined it most carefully. ¡°Good news. Most of the cooking utensils seem usable. Razen, do you have a whetstone?¡± ¡°In my backpack. Want me to get it out now?¡± ¡°No, later is fine. Can I just take it out when I need it? I¡¯m going to start with cleaning.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Hena rolled up her sleeves with determination. As she pushed up the sleeves of her maid¡¯s outfit, her slender but firm arms were revealed. In such circumstances, Hena was the most reliable person we could count on. A maid who had been serving Terion since a very young age. Besides me, Hena was perhaps the only person the siblings could interact with as if she were a friend. That must be why Count Roxen trusted her enough to bring her along. In this world, all servants were specialists in household tasks. Mediocre skills wouldn¡¯t meet the meticulous standards of the nobility. Especially when it came to a ¡®female attendant,¡¯ it was needless to mention their expertise. ¡®But I can¡¯t expect her to clean this large place all by herself.¡¯ Even if Hena was capable, there were limits. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to ask the delicately raised young lord and lady to mop floors, and being of noble status myself, it would be difficult for Hena to ask for my help. So, volunteering was the only option. ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡± ¡°What? No, it¡¯s alright. This is my job.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I want to finish quickly and rest. It¡¯s hard to relax and sleep in a place like this.¡± ¡°Then... I could use some help. I think I saw a well outside earlier, could you fetch some water?¡± ¡°Ah, I think I saw it too. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I remembered the well, standing alone on the snowy plain. It was easy to spot, with nothing else around. As I set out to fetch water, I noticed someone following me. It was Sirien. ¡°You don¡¯t have to come.¡± ¡°I just wanted to get out. It¡¯s stuffy inside. And I¡¯m thirsty.¡± ¡°Is it cold outside?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Hena found me some wool gloves earlier. I want to come with you.¡± Alright then, come along. Chapter 3: The Shabby Cabin Chapter 3: The Shabby Cabin It seemed she was really thirsty. Sirien gulped down the water eagerly, perhaps the dust had made her throat dry. Only after drinking her fill did she let out a refreshed sigh, breathing out deeply. Sirien¡¯s hair fluttered in the wind, the piled snow shimmering in the sunlight, and her long, silvery hair sparkled once more under its glow. Her red eyes captured the surroundings ¨C the vast expanse of the snowfield and the forest, under a cloudless, clear sky. Her gaze finally settled on me, her head tilting slightly in curiosity. ¡°Why are you helping, though?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Are you talking about helping Hena?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Just because. It¡¯s better if things are finished quickly, right?¡± It didn¡¯t seem like there was any special intent behind her question, more like a pure curiosity. So I answered without much thought. However, Sirien seemed to have been pondering over it while I fetched the water. Her eventual response was quite unexpected. Her eyes sparkled as if she had realized something. ¡°It¡¯s okay because there are no adults around!¡± ¡°Why bring up adults all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Whenever I tried to do something Hena was supposed to do, the adults would get mad, especially at Hena. But there are no adults around now, so it should be fine, right?¡± ¡°Um... Does it work like that?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± It was a sudden realization, but in this cabin, it was just us. And for young children, ¡®time without adults¡¯ held a special significance, a universal truth that even Sirien wasn¡¯t exempt from. If I think about it, such an occasion had never occurred in her life before. Though she still didn¡¯t like this shabby cabin, the fact that it was just peers around her age here was somewhat pleasing. The situation, having to do everything without adults, made Sirien¡¯s heart race. Being a noble lady, there were so many things she was told she couldn¡¯t do. The strict social hierarchy, the dignity she had to maintain as a lady ¨C Sirien realized that all the constraints that had been binding her were gone. Excited, Sirien ran ahead of me towards the cabin. She flung open the door and shouted, causing Hena quite a concern. ¡°Hena! I want to help clean too!¡± ¡°Eeeek?¡± * * * The social hierarchy in this world was quite stringent. Perhaps it¡¯s a characteristic of female-targeted romance fantasy novels. Unlike male-targeted novels that often feature a more relaxed class system, the social divide in this story was much more pronounced and difficult to cross. This was especially true because the nobility in this world possessed truly special powers through their bloodlines. Take, for example, the earlier question. If this had been the Grand Duchy of Eilencia¡¯s castle, Rehaim, Sirien would never have been able to help a maid. Doing so would have been a strong statement that she no longer deemed it appropriate for the current maid to handle her tasks. By allowing a noble lady to undertake such menial work, the maid¡¯s position would become untenable. Such was the gap between commoners and high nobility. Nobility among the nobility. In this vast empire, only the royal family stood above this esteemed lineage. The Lady of the Eilencia Grand Duchy spoke, ¡°I might actually have a talent for this.¡± This was from a lady who, just ten minutes prior, had been coughing up a storm while dusting off old bookshelves, someone who could have lived her entire life without ever needing to clean. Hena wore an expression that seemed full of things she wanted to say, forcing a smile instead. As a maid of the Grand Ducal family, she appeared eager to snatch the damp cloth from those delicate hands, but alas, she lacked the courage to dampen Sirien¡¯s spirits, especially with such a bright smile on her face. ¡°Ah, ahaha. You did really well.¡± Meanwhile, Hena¡¯s fingers glided over the table. ¡°There¡¯s a stream over there. Let¡¯s wash up there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± There were plenty of wide stones near the stream. Terion found a suitable spot to sit, and I used the stream water to wipe Sirien¡¯s cheek. I didn¡¯t want Sirien¡¯s hand to touch the water because it was cold. Even the slight touch of water made Sirien flinch. ¡°Is, is it all gone now?¡± ¡°Just a moment. There, it¡¯s all clean.¡± ¡°Uh, thanks. When did I get this on me?¡± ¡°No idea. I¡¯ll wet a handkerchief for you, so you can clean your hands too.¡± It seemed that this hideout had everything one might need. Judging by its appearance, laundry could be done here, and firewood could be chopped from the surrounding trees. Water would come from the well, and there was enough food in the storeroom to last not just ten days, but easily a month. However, spending a month here would likely leave the siblings¡¯ expressions turn gloomy. And I had no desire to continue staying in such a place when I had my own room back in Rehaim. ¡°Hey, Razen. We¡¯ve got plenty of time. How about a sparring session?¡± ¡°Sparring sounds good. I¡¯ve been itching for a bit of action anyway. Shall we start right away?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll watch.¡± There was no need to prepare a wooden sword. Although we often used wooden swords for training in the castle, we had plenty of experience sparring with real swords. Sirien usually showed concern that someone might get hurt, but by now she seemed to have grown accustomed to it and didn¡¯t make any objections. She naturally found a spot a little distance away to sit. The ground looked cold, so I gave her my coat to use as a cushion. There were unspoken rules between Terion and me when it came to sparring. Firstly, the initiative was always Terion¡¯s. This was because I was objectively the better swordsman. Just as a sword does not choose whom it cuts, we agreed to treat each other as equals in our duels. It was Terion¡¯s way of acknowledging his inferiority and accepting the right to strike first with a sense of pride. ¡°Here I come!¡± Terion charged, kicking up snow and dirt behind him, leaving a trail in the wilderness. A heavy longsword swung in a wide arc towards me. It was a clean, practiced move. Terion, like his father, the Duke of Eilencia, aspired to be an exceptional knight. His dedication to the sword was genuine, accompanied by relentless effort. Even in defeat, he never let it turn into a sense of inferiority. Instead, he used it as motivation to strive harder, to throw himself more fiercely into his training. I had great respect for that aspect of Terion. Clang! Our swords clashed, ringing out a clear metallic sound. ¡°What¡¯s this? You¡¯ve improved?¡± ¡°Of course, I have!¡± The moment our swords met, Terion shifted his weight to one side. A natural follow-up low kick came, but I preempted it by kicking at Terion¡¯s shin. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you¡¯re too predictable!¡± That was our second rule. As long as the injury wasn¡¯t severe enough to prevent training the next day, anything goes. The rationale was that it should be as close to real combat as possible. Hence, our duels often included a wide range of tactics, not just swordplay, making it look less like a noble¡¯s duel and more like a brawl. This was also why Sirien, who had little interest in swords, often found our sparring matches worth watching. To outsiders, our duels must have seemed quite unsightly. Chapter 4: The Shabby Cabin (4) Chapter 4: The Shabby Cabin (4) In the novel, I, Razen Berthus, was a character equivalent to the final boss. With unrivaled martial prowess, I was depicted as the zenith of combat within the story. Wielding ferocious sword energy with precision and scattering immense powers, I was formidable. Even the most perfect male lead, the crown prince, couldn¡¯t beat me in a one-on-one battle. This held true up to the final showdown. It took a considerable struggle and collaboration of several male leads to even attempt to bring me down. It was only natural for someone like me to be talented with the sword. I never slacked off in my efforts. Clang Our swords clashed. Terion and I tirelessly worked to break through each other¡¯s defenses. The two blades screamed as they scraped against each other, a moment of intense power struggle, until I shifted my grip, altering the blade¡¯s trajectory. A sword is merely a line, but our world is three-dimensional, with width, length, and height. A slight change in direction can create an opening. The moment Terion¡¯s defense faltered, he wisely retreated. Creating distance was a sound decision; had he stayed, victory would have been mine. Still, the advantage hadn¡¯t slipped from my grasp. ¡°Time for a hit!¡± Striking a guarded opponent is challenging. So, let¡¯s start by breaking his stance. I quickly closed in, feigning a sword strike, and then kicked Terion. It was a direct hit. So, once more. My low kick exploded against Terion¡¯s leg. Seeing Terion stagger back significantly, Sirien¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Wow! Well done, well done!¡± ¡°Hey, whose side are you on?¡± ¡°Obviously Razen¡¯s side. I wouldn¡¯t support my brother!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you later!¡± Sirien giggled. Modern siblings are programmed to be at each other¡¯s throats, they say. It wasn¡¯t much different for noble siblings of this era. Terion was always brimming with energy from a young age, and Sirien had an air of innocence. However, there weren¡¯t many around to be the target of their ¡®jokes.¡¯ This fact became a tragedy for the siblings. Well, more precisely, Sirien¡¯s tragedy. Regardless of time or place, a younger sister in her growing years could never beat her brother. Of all the tears Sirien had shed, Terion was responsible for half of them... ¡°You should be watching me now!¡± ¡°Razen! More, do more!¡± Once I had disrupted his stance, I focused on attacking mainly with my sword. Instead of engaging in a blade-to-blade struggle, I kept swinging my sword, maintaining pressure. Terion wasn¡¯t just on the defensive either. Occasionally, he would launch a brilliant counterattack. Utilizing those counterattacks was a skill in itself, but it didn¡¯t always go smoothly. After all, the strongest version of me depicted in the story wasn¡¯t the current me but the me ten years in the future. Between then and now lay a vast gap of experience. Or perhaps, it was more a lack of experience? Terion¡¯s lips curled up in a smug grin as he lunged forward like iron. ¡°Got you!¡± * * * Sirien let out a laugh. ¡°Pfft, pff-haha...¡± ¡°So, how did the two of you end up rolling around in the snow together?¡± It was a voice, cool and collected. Hena still wore her kind, gentle smile, but her eyes held a chill more biting than the winters of the north. I¡¯m only pleading in my heart due to Hena¡¯s presence, but how can it not work with such earnestness? ¡°Young master.¡± ¡°I was thinking today was really... Huh?¡± ¡°I have something to say, may we go upstairs together?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go up first.¡± Terion endured a full hour of Hena¡¯s lecturing. Fortunately, she was more lenient with me, sparing me after about 10 minutes. The sun was already setting. Terion, with his spirits dampened, pretended to read a book while sneaking glances at Hena, who was tidying up the table downstairs. On the second floor where we were, there was a window in the attic. Looking out the window, one could see the setting sun disappearing into the deep forest. The sky blushed crimson, and the shadows of the conifers stretched as long as the distorted sunlight. Sirien seemed to like that window. Or maybe she found the view incredibly fascinating. Her beautiful red eyes gazed endlessly into the distant sky. ¡°It feels strange. Thinking about it, I believe this is my first time sleeping outside the castle.¡± The sunset streamed in through the window. It tinted Sirien¡¯s white hair with the same hues. Even in such a humble place, her pure white skin didn¡¯t lose its color. A delicate and fragile-looking girl. She was destined to be loved by all, both now and in the distant future. The servants of the Eilencia Ducal Family often said that years from now, when Sirien stepped into high society, she would captivate the hearts of men across the empire. They weren¡¯t wrong. In the novel, Sirien was depicted without sugarcoating her cruelty, yet many men were enchanted by her beauty and willingly became her followers. The original female protagonist was a gentle and warm sunflower. Sirien, however, was portrayed as a beautiful but dangerous poison. The illustrations reflected this as well. A finely crafted beauty with pure white skin. But the background was always dark, never without bloodstains. ¡°Have you ever slept outside the castle, Razen?¡± ¡°I have.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Probably when I joined the knights for training.¡± ¡°How was it? Tell me, tell me.¡± That Sirien wasn¡¯t someone who could wear such a beautiful and innocent smile. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy. It was training after all. The senior knights did look out for me, but I was already exhausted. As soon as it was time to sleep, I just passed out.¡± ¡°Well, you do fall asleep as soon as you hit the bed.¡± ¡°How would you know that?¡± ¡°Um... The nanny told me!¡± ¡°Really? Well, I guess the nanny would know.¡± Sirien stretched. The way her cheeks were squished by her arms looked quite cute. ¡°Ugh, I miss the nanny. I wonder if everyone¡¯s doing well.¡± ¡°We can go see them in ten days.¡± ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s definitely do that.¡± As we chatted, the sun, which seemed to linger, had almost completely set. I was worried Sirien might have trouble sleeping in a new place, but she fell asleep before even the first verse of the lullaby was over. A long yet short span of ten days. For those ten days, we lived fully yet uneventfully, passing the time with playful laughter. And Count Roxen never came. Chapter 5: The place I want to leave (1) Chapter 5: The place I want to leave (1) The promise was broken. Count Roxen, who had vowed to return after ten days, failed to appear even as the sun set on the tenth day. The siblings gazed endlessly into the forest, only to reluctantly accept his breach of promise late into the night. A sticky unease enveloped the inside of the cabin. Our endurance here over the ten days hinged solely on Count Roxen¡¯s promise. It was the belief that Count Roxen would honor his word that allowed us to live carefreely with smiles. Now, with that belief shattered, the siblings¡¯ anxiety was beyond imagination. They were children who seldom mingled even with nobility. They were direct descendants of Eilencia, reputed to have the purest bloodline on this continent, and even members of the royal family hesitated to speak lightly before them. Simply growing up unharmed meant one of the siblings was destined to inherit the archduchy. When it came to marriage, the partner had to be at least from the empire¡¯s high nobility, if not a royal heir from abroad. It was unthinkable to have such children live in this shabby cabin. Thrusting such a lifestyle suddenly upon children who had been raised like delicate flowers in a garden was an abuse in itself. These children had done nothing wrong. ¡°Sob, sob...¡± Terion was seething with anger, while Sirien wept. Hena prepared the meal with a gloomy expression but couldn¡¯t bring herself to call them. She knew the meal would not console them. I didn¡¯t want to send these young ones to bed on an empty stomach. Nor did I want to see them cry and rage until they fell exhausted into sleep. It was time to intervene. ¡°I understand you¡¯re upset, but let¡¯s have a meal first. Hena has been waiting for a while.¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to eat!¡± ¡°How long will you keep this up? Till tomorrow? Forever?¡± ¡°Until we leave this place...¡± ¡°When do you think we¡¯ll leave? Do you have any assurance?¡± Terion reacted sensitively as expected. It was predictable; he always had a fiery temper, easily irritated. So, I knew his anger would turn towards me if I acted this way. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that.¡± ¡°Will it change if I don¡¯t speak?¡± ¡°Stop it, I said!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop too? How long are we going to keep this up?¡± Terion was at a loss for words, with no suitable response. When people are speechless, they often resort to anger, and those already angered tend to turn to violence. An irritable voice was heard. ¡°What do you know!¡± Thud! My vision spun in an instant. There was no need to ponder what had happened. The cause and effect were clear. Terion¡¯s arm had extended, and my eyes didn¡¯t miss the motion. I could have dodged or blocked it. But I chose to take the hit. The thought of a counterattack was unnecessary. Terion was a child of the Archduke¡¯s family, and I was the son of his vassal. No matter how close we were, there were boundaries that had to be respected. ¡°Quite spicy.¡± ¡°Ah? I¡¯m sorry. I did try my best.¡± ¡°No need to apologize. If Hena can¡¯t make it taste good, no one can. If I had made it, Terion and Sirien wouldn¡¯t even have touched it, right?¡± ¡°...Well, Razen can¡¯t cook. Can¡¯t even make tea. There was this one time Razen made tea and I almost threw up after drinking it.¡± ¡°Hey, it wasn¡¯t that bad to make someone vomit.¡± ¡°I really almost did.¡± It was an incident at Rehaim Castle. Sirien usually enjoyed black tea, but just then, the maids were away. It would have been just a short wait, but pride got the better of me. Making tea seemed simple enough: just boiling water with tea leaves. So, I thought there was no reason I couldn¡¯t do it. Sirien showed interest when I offered to make the tea myself. And truly, she couldn¡¯t even take a single sip. ¡°The tea had a weird taste, didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I tried it too, and it wasn¡¯t that bad.¡± ¡°Razen just doesn¡¯t know the taste of tea.¡± ¡°Tsk. So picky.¡± The castle truly offered a plethora of delicious dishes. Who said medieval food lacked flavor? The culinary standards at Rehaim were quite high, even by the standards of someone who had experienced modern cuisine. Nonetheless, it was unlikely that a tasty meal could be prepared from the ingredients here, chosen solely for their longevity. Mentioning the old days seemed to spark a memory for Sirien, who murmured, ¡°I want cake... with whipped cream and strawberries.¡± ¡°I¡¯d go for beef. A thick one would make me wish for nothing more.¡± Sirien had a particular fondness for sweet and soft things. Her love for cake was exceptional. The maids of the Archduke¡¯s family often used cake as a lure to coax Sirien. Eventually, they prepared several small cakes in advance to give to Sirien whenever she desired. And my preference was undoubtedly steak. For some reason, the steak here felt much more flavorful and richer than anything I had eaten in the modern world. Was it the result of top chefs using carefully selected ingredients, or was my growing body craving protein more intensely? It was a mystery. ¡°Hena, is there anything specific you¡¯d like to eat?¡± ¡°Me? No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Hena shook her head, but this time Terion interjected. It seemed he wanted to take care of his maid. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. You have plenty of favorites. Like that time, you were secretly snacking on the leftover cookies...¡± ¡°Yo-Young Master!¡± ¡°Ahem. Anyway, isn¡¯t there something you¡¯d like to eat? Once we get out of here, let¡¯s eat it together, for sure.¡± ¡°Um, well, if I had to choose, I guess honey milk, and cookies.¡± ¡°Is that all? When we get back, let¡¯s all eat something really delicious.¡± ¡°Yes... that would be nice!¡± Hena smiled, a rare sight. I was glad to see the expression of laughter return to her face. We decided to hold on to hope again. It was no small matter; the Demon King had invaded, after all. The situation couldn¡¯t possibly resolve smoothly. We accepted that a delay of a few days was inevitable and decided to view it in that light. Chapter 6: The place I want to leave (2) Chapter 6: The place I want to leave (2) Life at the cabin continued on. Ten days passed, and the next day came without any sign of Count Roxen, and the following day was no different. During this time, we had fully adapted to our life in the cabin. The first day here felt akin to the first day at a modern military training camp. That feeling of disbelief, wondering how this could be reality. It was a mix of confusion and unease, but now, looking up at the wooden ceiling in the morning sparked no particular thoughts. We had established a sort of routine in our daily lives. Hena and I were always the first to start our day. I would immediately go for a run in the snow to exercise, while Hena prepared the meals and washing water. After working up a sweat, it was time to chop firewood. Chopping turned out to be quite the physical activity, more so than expected. A sense of pride would wash over me after a vigorous session of axing, especially when it felt like my muscles were growing. We used a lot of firewood since Sirien was particularly sensitive to the cold. It was better to have an ample supply as it would diminish quickly. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Mmm...¡± By the time we returned to the cabin, the siblings had started their morning. Sirien was washing her face with Hena¡¯s help, while Terion left marks with his knife on a secluded part of the cabin wall, counting the days we had spent here. ¡°Is it day 17 today?¡± ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s have breakfast and then spar.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± An unspoken agreement had formed among us. We no longer spoke of wanting to return quickly. It was a shared desire, and mentioning it only made it more painful. Dwelling on that wish only brought discomfort, so we deliberately avoided the topic. Terion and I sparred daily. There wasn¡¯t much else to do here, and a sword, if neglected, would soon rust. And it wasn¡¯t just the blade that could rust; people could too. Without continual effort, it was impossible to maintain a honed body and skills. Our training sessions felt short, lasting from an hour to two at most. Due to Hena¡¯s fearsome presence, we refrained from ground techniques, focusing solely on swordsmanship. After sparring, we¡¯d head to the washing area to rinse off the sweat. It was just Terion and me during these moments, and unusually, Terion wore a serious expression. ¡°Razen, I¡¯ve been thinking.¡± ¡°You, thinking?¡± ¡°Cut it out.¡± I mean, it¡¯s surprising when he thinks. ¡°I¡¯m not completely foolish. I have my thoughts, not as much as Sirien or you, but still.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it. So what were you thinking about?¡± ¡°The war with the Demon King isn¡¯t going well, right? Worse than we could imagine. So, I¡¯ve been considering the worst-case scenario.¡± The whetstone and blade sang together in a mournful harmony as they rubbed against each other. ¡°Sirien is more thoughtful than I am. It¡¯s a bit of a blow to my pride as her brother, but she seems much more mature. Her perspective seems broader too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s something everyone but you already knew.¡± ¡°Are you going to keep this up?¡± ¡°Ha, sorry.¡± I laughed awkwardly, catching Terion¡¯s eye. He seemed to be waiting for a proper promise from me. So, I felt compelled to say what he wanted to hear, even if I didn¡¯t want to. ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Promise me, no matter what, you¡¯ll protect Sirien.¡± ¡°Alright, I promise.¡± It was a promise that didn¡¯t need to be made. Just as Hena was to Terion, I was Sirien¡¯s knight. The original plan had been to gain experience and commendations on the battlefield following the senior knights, and then be formally appointed as Sirien¡¯s guard. According to Sirien, the Grand Duke of Eilencia had already promised as much. It seemed like a done deal, as both the head of the knights and my father were aware. Still, I didn¡¯t want to continue with such a heavy atmosphere. I added something unnecessary. ¡°If needed, I¡¯ll use you as bait, so don¡¯t hold it against me. Even if you come after me in death, I won¡¯t deal with you.¡± ¡°Do you have to say it like that?¡± ¡°Does that bother you?¡± ¡°No. Just make sure to keep your promise. And take care of Hena too if possible.¡± * * * After sparring with Terion and spending some time, it would be time for Hena to prepare lunch. Sirien often read books from the old library during her free time. She found the books, which weren¡¯t available in the Duchy, quite interesting. It seemed this ancient place housed some books that were no longer available elsewhere. Nothing out of the ordinary happened here. Occasionally, wild beasts lurked nearby, but it seemed true they couldn¡¯t cross the magical barrier. Even a beast much larger than myself that prowled around once couldn¡¯t enter the snowy expanse. In the end, our only respite from the monotony was engaging in word games or crafting crude toys to alleviate the boredom. As time passed endlessly, we found ourselves frequently staring blankly out the window. The landscape here never changed, always presenting the same view. So, when something new appeared, it immediately caught our attention. Today, it was Sirien who was gazing out the window. She had been grumbling about how exceptionally dull her chosen book was, and had just closed it a few minutes ago. Sirien exclaimed loudly, ¡°A carriage!¡± It was the most cheerful voice we had heard in a long time. Terion, who had been dozing off, sprang to his feet, and Hena, who had been wiping the table, also stopped and looked over with wide eyes. I happened to be near Sirien, so I could see outside as well. It was true. Though the flag of the Grand Duchy of Eilencia was not hoisted, a carriage that we had often seen within the walls of Rehaim Castle was approaching. ¡°Let¡¯s go see!¡± The excited siblings hurried down from the cabin. I lingered a little longer to watch the carriage. From what I could see, the carriage was not empty. It seemed to be laden with something. Chapter 7: The place I want to leave (3) Chapter 7: The place I want to leave (3) The siblings approached the carriage with feigned indifference, their spirits secretly soaring. Despite the unsightly and distressing experiences we shared, it seemed they wanted to maintain their dignity in front of others. Unaware of their true feelings, Hena and I followed them from behind. Earlier, a bright smile had adorned Sirien¡¯s face, a sight I hadn¡¯t seen in what felt like forever. For 17 long days, a shadow seemed to linger over the siblings¡¯ expressions. ¡®I hope those shadows never return to their faces.¡¯ The carriage, having ventured into the snowy expanse, came to a halt. The person who alighted was none other than Count Roxen, accompanied by a number of knights that hadn¡¯t significantly changed, suggesting they were brought in secrecy. What troubled me was the absence of any familiar faces among them. It was curious. I had thought I was acquainted with most of the Duchy¡¯s knights. Could there be someone I didn¡¯t know? Their robes were too shabby to reveal any armor, but their vigilant demeanor was unmistakable, indicative of trained individuals. Perhaps they were from the border guards, pulled in from all directions due to the urgent circumstances. What was Count Roxen like in the original story? Despite trying to recall, there was no mention of him. Everything I knew about Count Roxen came from what I had seen and heard within the Duchy. This meant there was a high likelihood he was deceased a decade later. In the original storyline, his position and those of his relatives had been taken over by others. Although most of the Duke¡¯s relatives met their demise at the hands of a vindictive Sirien, the descendants of Count Roxen were not listed among the victims. ¡®Did Sirien, ten years later, not hold a grudge against Count Roxen?¡¯ Nevertheless, the Count Roxen I saw again seemed to have not enjoyed pleasant times. His face was etched with fatigue, dark circles under his eyes, and his skin looked more sallow than before. He resembled an office worker worn out from overtime, evoking a sense of sympathy. ¡°Uncle!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve arrived quite late.¡± Sirien approached Count Roxen and embraced him. The count reciprocated the hug and gently patted her back. However, his expression was far from relaxed. ¡°You two must have endured a lot. You shouldn¡¯t be in a place like this... It¡¯s all due to my inadequacies. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say such things, Uncle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a relief to see you both healthy. Razen, Hena, your efforts must have contributed to this. I owe you my gratitude.¡± ¡°I just did what I had to do!¡± ¡°We merely fulfilled our duties.¡± Count Roxen offered polite words, but as is often the case, what follows is usually more significant than what precedes. It seemed heavy, evident from the deep ruts left by its wheels on the path it had traveled. Indeed, there was never meant to be space for us in that carriage from the start. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry... but under these circumstances, I cannot bring you along. It took a long time just to make the necessary preparations to return here discreetly. That¡¯s also why I couldn¡¯t keep the ten-day promise.¡± ¡°So, we need to stay here longer?¡± ¡°Yes. I know it will be tough, but please bear with it a little longer. We are making efforts to get you out of here as soon as the situation allows.¡± ¡°Uh... okay, understood.¡± As the conversation ended, Count Roxen signaled to his knights. The knights began unloading various boxes from the carriage into the cabin, likely provisions and essentials for our prolonged stay. Sirien, her eyes filled with tears, bit back her words as she resentfully watched the knights, yet her gaze ultimately rested on me. She might unjustly resent them, seeing them as the cause of our extended stay in this cabin. Yet, just like before, Sirien never threw a tantrum, avoiding actions that would inconvenience everyone. She swallowed her shadows alone. Her white hands trembled. It was pitiful to watch, so I took her hand. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Y-yeah, I¡¯m okay... How about you? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Me? What¡¯s there not to be okay about? Oh, are you talking about my father?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I guess it was just his time to go. That man, he never did take good care of himself. I always thought he¡¯d end up like this someday.¡± Who was comforting whom? Even though she was struggling with the current situation herself, Sirien still looked out for me first. Her small hands wrapped around mine. It must have been quite cold outside. Sirien¡¯s hands felt unusually warm today, their gentle heat enveloping mine. It was as if all the warmth in the world was concentrated in Sirien¡¯s hands, making me unaware of anything but the heat emanating from them. It was so hot it felt like it might burn, yet it wasn¡¯t painful. Terion asked, ¡°I understand the situation. It would have been nice to receive updates if it was going to be delayed like this, but I guess it can¡¯t be helped now.¡± ¡°Ah, updates... Yes, I¡¯ll see what can be done about that.¡± ¡°Do you have an estimate of how long it might be? Surely, you don¡¯t intend for us to stay here indefinitely.¡± Terion¡¯s question was logical and sharp, befitting a noble. He gently reproached the past while using it as a pretext for his next request, crafting an atmosphere where it seemed natural to get what he wanted, leaving no room for alternatives. It was the rhetoric of someone accustomed to dealing with people from birth. Had he grown even here? Count Roxen fell silent for a moment, pondering how much longer we would need to stay. ¡°Three months. I stake my name on this promise. No matter the delay, I will get you out of here within three months. And I¡¯ll ensure updates are sent every week.¡± The time was longer than expected. But having received a promise sworn on his name, he didn¡¯t press further. Thus, our cabin stay was extended. Chapter 8: The place I want to leave (4) Chapter 8: The place I want to leave (4) Count Roxen brought mostly essential items like food supplies, daily necessities, and clothing, things one absolutely needs to live. However, it wasn¡¯t just the essentials. There were also items like cards and books to pass the idle time, and even snacks that, while not quite as good as those at the castle, would surely delight Sirien. Thanks to this, the siblings forgot they were to stay here for three months, engrossed in treasure hunting within the boxes. I now had a sword of my own. It was a familiar shape: a dull gray blade that didn¡¯t reflect light, with a simple, unadorned guard and pommel. It seemed to embody the idea that a sword¡¯s sole purpose was to be sharp and strong. While it felt good in hand, it was still a bit too large and heavy for the body of a twelve-year-old boy. This sword was a relic of my father, Count Berthus. A knight¡¯s sword might seem meaningful at first glance, but I¡¯m not so sure. There was no rule that family members had to use the same sword. My swordsmanship was taught by my father, yet our swords were distinctly different. Sitting and looking at the sword, I felt a peculiar gaze. It was Sirien, who had paused, fork midway to her mouth, as she turned to look at me with a happy expression. ¡°Do you... want some?¡± ¡°No, call me when you¡¯re eating the meat you mentioned earlier.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± I didn¡¯t dislike sweets, but I feared that eating them might earn me a deep-seated grudge from Sirien. The mere fact she offered it so readily was astonishing enough; Sirien preferred sharing things like cookies, but she had a particular greed for cakes. It had been days since she had tasted anything sweet, so to her eyes, that sweet roll must have seemed as precious as a cake. ¡®Am I causing her concern?¡¯ My father¡¯s death seemed to cast a shadow over their spirits. While I appreciated their consideration, they needn¡¯t have tiptoed around me. I was genuinely fine. Staying there any longer felt like it would only dampen the mood further, so I went upstairs. Lying on the bed, it took a few minutes before I could start hearing the siblings¡¯ voices again. Their chatter was like white noise, pleasant to the ear, almost like the chirping of birds. ¡®That man wasn¡¯t a bad person.¡¯ I didn¡¯t have many memories to speak of. Most of my time with my father revolved around the sword¡ªlearning theories, training, sparring. After sparring, we¡¯d gulp down water, cool off with cold water, and then devour meat at the dining hall. He was a good teacher, but whether he was a good parent, I couldn¡¯t say. He was a man of few words, and since I had been an orphan in the world before, I had no one to compare him to. Lost in these thoughts, I heard footsteps. Tap, tap, tap¡ªlight, childlike steps, but not frivolous, climbing the wooden stairs. It was Sirien, who had come to lie beside me, with bread crumbs on her cheek, bringing us face to face at a surprisingly close distance. ¡°Razen, want some? I brought a few from downstairs.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Dried apples. Try it, it¡¯s good.¡± Sirien didn¡¯t seem to care much for my opinion. Her hand moved stubbornly towards my mouth, and I had no choice but to accept what was given. Naturally, it tasted of apple. ¡°Not crying, huh?¡± ¡°Did you come here to tease me?¡± Oh no, that came out sharper than I intended. There was no reason for it. Why did I react so sensitively for no reason? It was mortifying beyond measure, but somehow, my heart felt at ease. At least for today, it seemed unlikely I¡¯d fall into distress again. *** It seems I fell asleep unknowingly. When I woke up, I was alone under the covers. Judging by the slowly setting sun outside, it seemed I had been asleep for at least a couple of hours. Sirien must have left earlier, as I could hear voices chattering downstairs. I could easily imagine her covering me with a blanket and quietly descending. I was scared to leave the comfort of my blanket. The memory of crying in front of Sirien brought a belated wave of embarrassment. For me, once a proud young man of Berthus, it was an unbearable shame. If Sirien used this incident to tease me, I might have drawn my sword to end my own life on the spot. After all, a knight¡¯s honor was to be upheld... I wanted to stay hidden under the blanket forever. But that wasn¡¯t possible. My steps felt heavy. ¡°Slept well?¡± ¡°Oh, perfect timing. Come down and join us.¡± Fortunately, Sirien didn¡¯t tease me. Seeing her grin as if nothing had happened eased my mind. By keeping her mouth shut, our kind and benevolent lady had become the savior of my life. ¡°Were you playing Catch the Thief?¡± ¡°Yes. The loser gets a punishment.¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the punishment?¡± ¡°Singing.¡± ¡°Great. I¡¯ll make sure everyone loses their voice.¡± As I approached, a spot was quickly made for me. We sat in a circle: Terion, Hena, me, and then Sirien. I took the opportunity to shuffle the cards. Once everyone had their hands, I surveyed their expressions. Terion couldn¡¯t hide his playful smile. His lips twitched up in a grin, then he consciously tried to conceal it. Clearly, he had the joker. Hena fumbled with her cards in confusion. It seemed she was not familiar with card games, which made her discomfort obvious. She must have been dealt a particularly bad hand. Lastly, Sirien... was a formidable opponent. In the novel, Sirien was portrayed as harsh and cold, with exceptional political acumen. An expressionless face, as if frost had settled upon it, giving no hint of her thoughts¡ª a woman like an abyss. I hadn¡¯t expected her to embody that image, but given her background in psychological warfare and politics, I thought she might at least maintain a solid poker face. And I wasn¡¯t wrong in that assumption. It was just different from what I had imagined. She was smiling the entire time, making it impossible to guess her thoughts. Was it because she had a good hand? No, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Sirien kept smiling, even when she was losing... Chapter 9: The place I want to leave (5) Chapter 9: The place I want to leave (5) The thick night blanketed the sky in darkness. Stars and the moon descended from the cloudless, pristine sky. Their dim light faintly illuminated the white snow and the coniferous forests. The moonlight slipped through the window, gently caressing the faces of the siblings. Was it the soft, stroking touch that pleased them? Terion let out a chuckle in his sleep. The night in this world was serene. It might not be the same elsewhere, but in this northern night, the quiet was such that one could hear the breathing of sleeping children. I tried to fall asleep several times but ended up getting up. Sleep just wouldn¡¯t come. ¡®I slept too much during the day.¡¯ I carefully stepped outside, making sure not to wake the children. The snowy wilderness at night was colder than usual. Despite being dressed warmly, I could feel the chill. Each breath I exhaled turned into a white mist. ¡®But this is just right for me.¡¯ What else was there for me to do outside? The only thing I could do was to wield my sword. I didn¡¯t plan to sweat it out, just to tire myself a bit before heading back. Drawing my sword, the moonlight reflected off the steely blue blade. That was it. My sword was utterly pragmatic in appearance. It hinted that it didn¡¯t possess any mystical power that could effortlessly slice through steel. Such a realm was still far beyond my reach. ¡®I feel like I¡¯ve caught a glimpse of a clue, though...¡¯ The concept of mana was still challenging for me. Perhaps my modern, rigid thinking made it hard to grasp. It wasn¡¯t that I was lacking. It was said that even those who had been trained in swordsmanship since they were very young often didn¡¯t awaken to mana until they were well into their twenties. And those were the stories of geniuses. Many try and fail to awaken mana, and those who do before their twenties are considered potential future Swordmasters. Reaching the level of a Swordmaster was deemed impossible without absolute talent, effort, and a miracle. In my case, I had only recently stumbled upon a clue. An extraordinary physical ability that surpassed ordinary humans. I could sense something within me that fortified my body. Objectively, my growth was by no means slow. Yet, there was no room for leisure. The world moves on, even in places unknown to us. I knew that this world harbored malice towards us. ¡®When Razen first appeared in the novel, he was already recognized as a Swordmaster.¡¯ There were roughly ten years left before the original female protagonist would be reincarnated into this world. Sirien and I had some time before we would appear in the story. But it wasn¡¯t enough time to relax. ¡®I need to become stronger, faster than Razen in the novel.¡¯ I spent a good while swinging my sword. I corrected my stance on my own, checking for any bad habits. If I wasn¡¯t satisfied with my stance, I repeated it until I was. Memories of my father were a great help during such times. His sword was already perfected. The sword that had faced countless foes continued to move in my mind. My father was not just a formidable opponent. Some days he was stronger, other days faster. Sometimes he imitated skilled opponents or used tricks. All these memories became my textbook. The cherished garment was stained with yellow juice, and to make matters worse, the startled Sirien fell to the ground. The fall must have been painful enough for the young girl. Her precious dress stained yellow, and the shocked onlookers staring at her only added to the pain and humiliation. The birthday party was ruined, and Sirien sulked for over a week. Terion got a stern scolding from their parents, and I was caught in the awkward middle, trying to mediate between the two. ¡°At first, I really hated being here. There was nothing I liked. I even hate the clothes I¡¯m wearing now. The texture feels odd and uncomfortable. I really don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Really? You never complained, so I thought you didn¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°How could I not? It¡¯s just that being together with everyone made it bearable. When we¡¯re all having fun, I¡¯m so happy that I forget about it.¡± It seemed genuine. People can become incredibly strong when they have something to rely on. During our game of caught the thief, Sirien was undoubtedly beaming with joy. That must have been possible because she saw our presence as a pillar of support. Suddenly, the faces of Terion and Hena came to mind. What had happened to them in the original story? It was mentioned that Terion died from an illness, but the specifics of the disease were not detailed. Was it a severe epidemic? It¡¯s hard to say since the original text didn¡¯t mention it. However, there were too many things left unmentioned in the novel to be certain. The answers lay with the original versions of Sirien and me, but even in times of good relations with the heroine, it was a topic too sensitive to broach. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t described in the novel. If Terion and Hena were to disappear as they did in the original story, would Sirien be able to withstand it? Could her delicate and gentle heart endure such turmoil? No. It was a needless worry. The solution was to prevent such events from happening. ¡°With Razen, brother, and Hena around, I¡¯ll wait diligently for three months. If I wait patiently, I¡¯m sure our parents will praise me, and then I¡¯ll ask to have a puppy in the castle. Oh, and I¡¯d like to have a parrot too.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they refuse? Don¡¯t you remember the commotion when you cried after being bitten on the finger by one before?¡± ¡°That was when I was young!¡± To my eyes, she still seemed young. But voicing that thought would surely ignite the flames of hell in the eyes of the young lady. ¡°Anyway, I couldn¡¯t do it earlier because we were singing, but there¡¯s something I want to do.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Dance. Would you mind asking?¡± Her eyes held a hopeful gleam. I couldn¡¯t disappoint her, so I let out a small laugh. ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Shall we have a dance, my lady?¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡± We synced our movements in the empty field. It wasn¡¯t perfect. We occasionally stepped on each other¡¯s feet. Without music, our rhythm was all over the place. Yet, Sirien laughed joyously as if she didn¡¯t mind at all. This happened 20 days before we were to leave the cabin. Chapter 10: The Place I Want to Leave (6) Chapter 10: The Place I Want to Leave (6) Hena was the only one among us who came from a commoner background. My father, despite his unassuming nature, was undeniably a nobleman, holding the title of a count. Although he owned no lands, his nickname ¡®The Sword of Eilencia¡¯ was more esteemed than the calling cards of many nobles. Naturally, as his son, I too was of noble birth. Not to mention, the direct lineage of Eilencia, Terion, and Sirien, was beyond reproach. None of us ever looked down on Hena because of her social status. I had inherited my father¡¯s easy-going nature and had always gotten along well with the servants, and with memories from my time as a modern-day person, I felt no regret about her commoner origins. Surprisingly, the siblings felt the same, likely due to their exceedingly high social status. From their perspective, there wasn¡¯t much difference between the average noble and a commoner. Thus, they could afford to be either extremely arrogant or exceedingly magnanimous, and fortunately, they chose the latter. However, the barrier of social status was an insurmountable wall. In private, we could interact more casually, but under the scrutiny of others, strict adherence to the social hierarchy was a must. This included the time after our cabin life ended. To maintain her position as a maid in the future, Hena had to fulfill her duties even now. Therefore, Hena was invariably the busiest among us. Initially, her role was to serve Terion, but it had evolved into tending to all our needs. Sirien, being a twelve-year-old lady, required a lot of attention, and Hena had her work cut out for her. ¡®Terion and Sirien are playing chess, and Hena is nowhere to be seen.¡¯ It seemed Hena was diligently working somewhere, but she was not in the cabin. Like anyone else, I occasionally slept in late. It seemed fatigue had accumulated without my notice. This was the first time I had overslept here, and there was nobody to wake me. Because of this, I woke up much later than usual. The late start didn¡¯t change the day¡¯s tasks. Waking up late meant I just had to start my tasks later. After some basic physical training, I practiced with my sword. By the time I finished, the sun was already setting, several hours later than usual. So, all of this was a coincidence. ¡®What the? The shoulder of this garment is torn!¡¯ It was purely coincidental that I overslept today, causing a delay in my daily tasks, and out of all the clothes I could have chosen, I ended up wearing one that was in poor condition. It was also by sheer coincidence that I found myself entering the basement storage, a place I usually had no reason to visit. After all, Hena was the one who picked out our clothes every morning. There was no need for me or the siblings to venture down there. ¡®When I helped with moving the luggage, did we store the clothes here? It seems likely.¡¯ Though we casually referred to the basement of the cabin as a storage area, it wasn¡¯t just one large space. Hena, more than any of us, understood why forbidden things were so named. ¡°Just as Razen trusts me, I haven¡¯t forgotten my place. If I had, I wouldn¡¯t be here. I¡¯m very much aware of my station.¡± A position like the head housekeeper or butler of a duke¡¯s household wasn¡¯t something just anyone could ascend to. If the grand duke was nobility among nobility, the head of his servants was the pinnacle among them. Such individuals wouldn¡¯t let personal feelings interfere with the selection of the duke¡¯s blood relatives. Hena had the credentials to be here. And part of those credentials surely included ¡®never forgetting one¡¯s station, no matter how well the siblings treat you.¡¯ ¡°His lordship is a kind person, truly. He¡¯s shown compassion even to someone of low birth like me. Of course, being who he is, he¡¯ll end up with someone far better than someone like me.¡± Nobility doesn¡¯t marry just anyone. A son of the empire¡¯s grand duke could even consider a marriage alliance with royalty from another country. At the very least domestically, a match with a lady from a duke family would be expected. So, the higher one¡¯s status, the more marriage became a distant dream, its significance too great. If Terion were to marry foreign royalty, it would signify a diplomatic alliance. Naturally, this would involve the emperor himself. Disregarding such a marriage would not end well. Imagine promising to marry a princess from another country, only to elope with a commoner? It would be a grave insult, suggesting the princess was less worthy than a commoner. The Emperor would surely repay such a diplomatic slight with a punishment worse than death. ¡°Therefore, I would never confess my feelings to his lordship, not even in a million years. I couldn¡¯t bear to see him suffer because of me. It¡¯s a wish more important to me than my own life.¡± It seemed Hena had long since resigned herself to this reality. Her face was determined, though it briefly softened as if the mere thought brought her some happiness. ¡°Even if, by some chance, his lordship were to harbor feelings for me, the result would be the same. Despite the tears and regret I¡¯d surely face every day, I would never reciprocate his feelings. I would have to refuse.¡± A shadow of sadness passed through Hena¡¯s eyes. ¡°All I want is for his lordship to be happy. Should he find someone wonderful one day, I would sincerely celebrate his joy.¡± It felt like an old emotion, a sorrow refined and whittled down over a long time, quietly stirring. I could do nothing but offer silence, unable to soothe such a deep-seated grief. Our steps crunched softly in the snow. With each step, the snow beneath our feet quietly perished. Hena, like the snow, silently killed off her feelings. ¡°If I were to harbor one selfish wish, it would be for the day his lordship has a child. I¡¯d want to personally attend to that child, confident I could care for them better than anyone else in this world.¡± Hena paused for a moment. When she resumed, she was smiling, a smile forged through harsh trials. ¡°So, if such a day comes, I¡¯d be grateful if you could subtly suggest to his lordship that I would be the best person to look after the children. I promise to do my utmost not to let you down.¡± ¡°I suspect he would ask you without my saying. From what I¡¯ve seen, the only reason he manages to look remotely human is all thanks to you. He knows it too, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Ahaha, Razen, you have no idea how sweet those words sound to me. But since we¡¯re on the subject, let me make this clear: don¡¯t speak ill of his lordship in front of me, okay? It would make me angry.¡± ¡°Ah... Yeah. Sorry.¡± Hena laughed lightly. ¡°That¡¯s where my heart lies. Knowing where the boundaries are, it¡¯s okay to hold affection, right? Love doesn¡¯t have to culminate in a relationship to be beautiful. I¡¯ll cherish my feelings, and someday, the pain I¡¯ll have to bear as well.¡± Chapter 11: The Place I Want to Leave (7) Chapter 11: The Place I Want to Leave (7) A week passed, and Count Roxen kept his promise. As expected, he didn¡¯t come in person. Nor did he send anyone with news. If he could have sent someone every time, he would have done so long ago. I was curious about how the Count would communicate, and the answer turned out to be a courier hawk. It wasn¡¯t a pigeon, so should it be called a courier hawk instead? The original courier pigeons could only send messages in one direction and couldn¡¯t be sent to untrained locations. I thought it wouldn¡¯t be possible to use them. To solve that issue, something with a geometric pattern, possibly a ring, was attached to the hawk¡¯s leg. It seemed to be some kind of magic. I hardly knew anything about magic. After receiving and releasing the letter, the hawk flew off somewhere again. Sirien seemed to be seeing such a sight for the first time too, her eyes wide with wonder. Or not. I¡¯m not sure. Sirien said it was amazing to see the hawk flying. But hawks are meant to fly anyway... Still, our main interest was undoubtedly in the letter from Count Roxen. - From Count Liwood Roxen. - I hope you are in good health. Despite the harsh conditions, I believe you can overcome them. - As promised earlier, I send this letter with news from here. It¡¯s a relief that I can share some good news. The beginning of the letter was more concise than expected for a noble. It seemed to reflect a more businesslike character. Count Roxen could be considered the steward of Eilencia. Areas untouched by the Duchess, such as the family¡¯s finances, private soldiers, and the management of the knights, mostly went through Count Roxen¡¯s hands. From what I heard during my time at the castle, he was known to be quite rational and pragmatic. The impression I had received was indeed that of a staid bureaucrat. He began his duties when the current Duke of Eilencia took over the family headship. Count Roxen was also the Duke¡¯s half-brother. He had given up on the succession early on and chose to support the Duke instead. Being capable as well as related by blood, the Duke had every reason to trust him deeply. - There have been some developments in the past few days. - We found and executed traitors hiding within our territory, and His Grace¡¯s army is advancing smoothly. Even the Demon King Eligor has been pushed back quite a distance. - At this rate, we might be able to secure your safety sooner than expected. It might not even take three months. The siblings were overjoyed upon reading this letter. What Count Roxen conveyed was nothing short of hope¡ªthe hope that they would soon return to the castle. ¡°We might be going back soon!¡± The expressions on the siblings¡¯ faces brightened noticeably. I was pleased to see them smiling so radiantly. Days seemed to fly by more quickly than usual. With the thought of returning soon, the siblings spent their days much more energetically than usual. It felt as if winter had passed in the meantime. The weather had started to warm up, although not enough to melt the snow, but it was much more pleasant to roam outside. Thanks to this, Sirien began to go outside more often. Today, she was so insistent on taking a walk that she begged me to join her. ¡°I just came in and am tired.¡± ¡°Shall we rest a bit before going? Do you want to sit here?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just not go?¡± ¡°You were fine going out with Hena just the other day. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Hena, who was baking cookies in the distance, flinched. I didn¡¯t have the courage to face the resentment of the two women. ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t. Alright, let¡¯s go out once I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll get ready right away. Just wait a bit.¡± Sirien scampered off, likely to fetch a warm scarf or coat. Seeing her so excited about a walk reminded me of a puppy in some ways. While the three of them shouted at the top of their lungs, I pulled skewers off the fire. The skewers were sizzling, emanating a deliciously roasted meat aroma. Indeed, when it comes to food, nothing beats meat. Meat never disappoints, no matter the occasion. ¡°Oh, these are cooked perfectly.¡± ¡°Already? I want some too.¡± ¡°Come and take a bite. Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Terion joined in, searching for the meat, and Hena personally selected the skewers. We sat around the campfire, chuckling and enjoying the moment. It was delicious. The meat was incomparable to anything we had at the castle, and the ingredients we often ate at the cabin felt unexpectedly new. I wasn¡¯t the only one who felt this way. Terion and Sirien devoured the meat, forgetting their manners in their delight, and even Hena smiled softly, seemingly surprised by the taste. ¡°I never imagined we could have such fun at night at the castle.¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t even touch candles there, let alone a bonfire.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve handled a torch before.¡± ¡°Really? How was it? Was it hot?¡± ¡°It was warm enough to feel the heat if you got close, but not too hot.¡± Sirien gave me a pointed look. It was easy to understand what that meant. ¡°Even so, I won¡¯t make it for you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even say anything yet!¡± ¡°Just saying.¡± We continued to enjoy our night. Eating, drinking, singing, dancing, joking, and laughing. We were intoxicated by the atmosphere, even without alcohol. With genuine joy, yet with utmost seriousness, Terion declared, ¡°Indeed, you all are the most precious to me. You are my closest friends.¡± ¡°Me too?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my sister, silly. I¡¯m talking about Razen and Hena.¡± Instead of words, I clinked my glass with Terion¡¯s. Hena, seeing us, belatedly extended her glass, and Sirien wouldn¡¯t miss out on this. So, we toasted twice. ¡°Even if we leave here, the four of us will always be special. We¡¯ve gone through the toughest times together, so we should also share the sweetest moments. Therefore, I promise, on my honor, there¡¯s something I want to promise.¡± ¡°Right!¡± ¡°Stop, it¡¯s embarrassing to say such things.¡± ¡°My lord. I was just doing my duty...¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! If I make a promise, it¡¯s to be kept.¡± The four of us were special. Why did those words resonate so much with me? Even as I grumbled, I wasn¡¯t upset. ¡°Let¡¯s promise to come together like this again someday. When we all do, I¡¯ll grant each of your wishes. Anything within my power! By then, we¡¯ll be able to do so much more, so look forward to it.¡± ¡°Brother, you know I don¡¯t forget promises like this, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m making this promise on my name! I won¡¯t forget either.¡± ¡°Then I want a promise too. I bet I can fulfill it better than you, brother.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to compete over this.¡± It was an easy promise to make. But in the world, things often don¡¯t go as planned more than they do. The promise made that day was never fulfilled. Chapter 12: Catastrophe (1) Chapter 12: Catastrophe (1) Change always comes unexpectedly. It was true when we fled from Rehaim Castle, and the same when a carriage appeared at our cabin without warning. It was probably around the time Hena was preparing dinner. It was an ordinary day. I was playing chess with Sirien. The outcome of the game was already determined. It wasn¡¯t a game for mere entertainment. In fact, I was quite serious. It¡¯s just that I had never managed to win against Sirien, no matter how hard I tried. To be honest, it hurt my pride. At first, it seemed like I might win, but as I got better, I realized Sirien had been holding back. Yet, this infuriating girl would never concede victory. In the end, Sirien declared checkmate. I knocked over my king. ¡°I lost. Ah, just once I want to win. Play along a little.¡± ¡°No. If Razen wins, I think he won¡¯t play with me again. Win with your skill.¡± ¡°.......¡± How did she know? It seemed it would be a while before I could tell Sirien, ¡®You¡¯re not good at chess.¡¯ Our rule was that the loser had to pick up the chess pieces. As a slave to my competitiveness, I began to gather the pieces. Suddenly, there were urgent footsteps from upstairs. Having lived with the siblings for so long, I could identify who it was just by their steps. It was Terion. ¡°The carriage! The carriage has arrived!¡± ¡°Really?¡± As soon as Terion shouted, Sirien jumped up. Hena also stopped her cooking and wiped her hands on her apron, and my head turned sharply. It was only natural for us to rush out to greet the carriage. Indeed, the silhouette of the carriage could be glimpsed through the woods. It was a familiar sight. The old cargo carriage we had arrived in. The very one that reeked and was dusty. Initially, it looked like junk, but now it seemed endearing. The difference was that this time, the canvas was removed, allowing us to see the people on the carriage. The coachman was different from before, and there were a few men wearing hoods. Including the coachman, there were six of them. Their faces were hard to make out from a distance. Terion had set off before me, leading the way. The men on the carriage waited quietly for Terion. ¡®Something feels off.¡¯ A strange unease washed over me. I paused for a moment, placed my hand on Sirien¡¯s shoulder, and whispered, ¡°Sirien, go back to the cabin with Hena.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°Just do as I say for now. I¡¯ll come for you.¡± Sirien tended to trust me in these situations. She asked no further questions and followed my instructions. Leaving Sirien behind, I hurried after Terion. I had to catch up to him. * * * This world was rife with power struggles. Deep-seated animosity existed between demons and humans, and, just as it was between Sirien and the female protagonist in the novel, conflicts among humans themselves were endless. Thus, it could be said that this was the era of knights. Powerful individuals had the strength to change the course of wars, and every noble was desperate to have an outstanding knight in their service. However, not all nobles went to war. Times of war were naturally shorter than times of peace. The battlefield was where knights shone the brightest, yet their most common use was on escort missions. ¡°You¡¯re a quick-witted kid. It was a carefully prepared act. How did you know?¡± ¡°No matter how you dress up your words, guys like you always give yourselves away. It reeks of decay.¡± ¡°Ha. Is that so? Such arrogance. Don¡¯t be mistaken. It wouldn¡¯t have mattered whether you noticed or not.¡± Of course. There were too many clues. Their attention never once strayed outside. They never considered the possibility of wild beasts or unnoticed trackers. Their gaze was fixed solely on Terion and me. The way they looked at my sword was particularly irritating, as was their assessing glance at the calluses on my palms. It was as if they were looking at an enemy they needed to kill. The decisive factor was the smell. A foul odor emanated from the subordinates as they passed by me. I had smelled it before. It was the scent sometimes emitted by criminals caught by senior knights of the order. A mix of cheap liquor and drugs. Those who smelled like this were invariably trash. In the novel, the female protagonist would shudder at this. - Smoking cigarettes made from mulette flowers emitted a fishy smell. People called those addicted to this drug ¡°sewer rats.¡± - For the hopeless sewer rats, mulette flowers were quite expensive. And the addictive nature of mulette flowers could instantly break a person¡¯s will. - Naturally, the sewer rats would become slaves who would do anything for money. They were easily expendable. No matter what, these men were unfit to serve as escorts for the siblings. Though, if it were the other way around, perhaps. ¡°If you had followed obediently, you wouldn¡¯t have had to die a painful death.¡± ¡°That wouldn¡¯t have been the case, would it? Traveling with stinking guys like you would be torture itself. Even a half-used rag would smell sweeter than you.¡± ¡°Quite the foul mouth for a noble¡¯s son.¡± I exchanged a few blows with Ludbeck. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t exceptionally skilled, but I wasn¡¯t at an advantage either. This is dangerous. My rational mind sounded the alarm. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t be sure of victory. Even one-on-one, he wasn¡¯t an easy opponent, and he had his men with him. The movements they made to flank me prevented me from recklessly charging in. It seemed worth trying. However, I couldn¡¯t shake off the impression that it was a tricky situation. I couldn¡¯t afford to be tied down here. After all, if this was Count Roxen¡¯s intention, difficulty was to be expected. I had held my own against the knights of Eilencia. Count Roxen must have had some idea of my abilities, so he wouldn¡¯t have sent completely incapable men. At the very least, he would have included one useful person. I could only hope that Ludbeck was the only one. Terion was also engaging with some men nearby. A decision was needed once again. ¡°I¡¯ll clear a path for you, so go protect Sirien and Hena. I¡¯ll handle things here.¡± ¡°What? But you are... Can I trust you with this?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± As promised, I desperately cleared a path and sent Terion off. I managed to injure one of their arms, even if it meant taking risks. Two had slipped away earlier, and the remaining two surrounded me. As a result of sending Terion away, I was left with wounds on my left shoulder and thigh. There was bleeding, but it wasn¡¯t deep. Ludbeck sneered. ¡°Do you know? My employer said this. To erase you from this world.¡± ¡°Do your best.¡± ¡°But you know, there was nothing in the request about killing you nicely. That means as long as the job is done cleanly, anything goes. I¡¯ve heard the young lady is quite beautiful. I wonder what her cries will sound like?¡± ¡°Your mouth reeks of rag. I¡¯ll make sure to clean it up properly.¡± I had intended to stay calm. But that was no longer an option. My head went cold. Chapter 13: Catastrophe (2) Chapter 13: Catastrophe (2) A sharp pain emanated from my side. It was a trace of the enemy¡¯s blade that had grazed me earlier. Each time my muscles contracted or relaxed, the wound flaunted its presence. It felt as if a hot iron plate was pressed against my body. My body screamed in agony, yet it moved more agilely. Thus, I cherished my pain. I spurred myself on. Faster, even if just slightly. Sharper, even if just slightly. Ignoring the pain, I moved. It seemed as though blood was oozing from the open wound. It was hot blood. As my body heated up, my eyes opened wide. I could clearly see every move of the enemy. The shifting of their weight as they stepped back. The tightening of their arm muscles before thrusting the sword. Their gaze fixing on where they would strike next. Everything appeared to move in slow motion. ¡®Ludbeck¡¯s next attack will be a thrust. Dodge to the side. What about that nameless foe? A horizontal slash? Predictable, easy to block.¡¯ I never stopped thinking. Anger is a powerful motivator, but it must be controlled by cold, hard reason. I contemplated the most efficient way to end my opponent. A slight hesitation. I seized the gap between attacks for a counter-strike. Ludbeck hurriedly parried my sword. If not for his interference, his subordinate would have lost an eye. The subordinate quickly retreated. ¡®Luckily, the sun hasn¡¯t set yet.¡¯ With a slight shift of my eyes, I could follow the shadows of the enemy. This time, I attacked Ludbeck aggressively. Meanwhile, the distance between me and the subordinate trying to flank me increased. Both were larger than me, meaning they had a reach advantage. That was the limitation of my still-growing body. To overcome this risk, I had to force a brawl. Dozens of sword strikes exchanged. Whenever they tried to create distance, I dove into the breach; conversely, if they gave me room, I tried to grapple. Martial arts is a complex discipline. Despite my youth, a formally trained member of a noble house like me couldn¡¯t possibly be at the same level as a street swordsman. Ludbeck was wary of my grasp. An upward slash. Blocked. I twisted the blade direction to stab. Good. Ludbeck twisted his body to dodge, leaving his leg defense vulnerable. I kicked his shin and jabbed the pommel into his wrist. If I had gone deeper, I might have drawn some blood. Without hesitation, I rolled to the side. A moment later, and a knife would have pierced my stomach. It wasn¡¯t a vital spot, but I wondered if I should let it hit, uncertain how much more my body could endure. ¡°Tsk. Didn¡¯t hear you were this good.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to shut up? Your mouth reeks like a sewer.¡± ¡°Arrogant brat. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep yapping.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t see much with your skills.¡± The clash of swords sounded irregularly. Steel struck with lethal intent, growling with murderous rage. Yet, there was hardly any bloodshed. My attacks were continuously disrupted, and their strikes lacked sharpness. I couldn¡¯t see an opportunity to deliver a fatal blow. It was a stalemate. I made a cold, calculated judgment. It wasn¡¯t good. The longer I delayed, the more it disadvantaged me. Although I had avoided fatal wounds, bleeding from various parts of my body hadn¡¯t stopped. It seemed dangerous if not treated soon, but there was no time for that yet. Feeling as if my legs would give out, I used my sword as a cane. I paused to catch my breath before moving again, my legs feeling unusually heavy. Thud. Thud. How many times had the labored sound of my steps echoed? A pathetic voice reached my ears. ¡°Sa, save... please save me.¡± It was Ludbeck. The one with a severed ankle lay sprawled at my feet. It was a ghastly sight. Just like my body bore many wounds, his condition was no different. We were both drenched in blood. Perhaps the difference was, I could still fight. It seemed Ludbeck had tried to flee. A long trail of blood marked his path. Thinking he must have crawled like a worm, I felt a twinge of regret. I should have witnessed that sight. My foot had crushed his waist. The original plan was to make Ludbeck die painfully. First, I would tear his mouth, then slowly think of the next step. That desire had not faded. If possible, I wanted to torture him right there and then. But there seemed no leisure for such indulgence. ¡°Stay still. You¡¯re shaking.¡± ¡°Please, please save me. Don¡¯t you want to know something? I¡¯ll tell you everything. Anything!¡± ¡°Information?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll tell you everything, just spare my life. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± No. I didn¡¯t need it. I was briefly tempted. Keeping him alive to extract information didn¡¯t sound like a bad idea. But it seemed unlikely that Count Roxen would have entrusted such an individual with important information. Even if this guy had succeeded in killing us all, wouldn¡¯t he have been disposed of by the count eventually? There was no reason to save a used disposable. At least, I would have done the same. After all, we had already discovered his betrayal. There was nothing more to learn. ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I have a lot to do. Let¡¯s just keep it to the promise and finish this.¡± I grabbed Ludbeck by the hair and lifted his head. He sent me a desperate look. It seemed he was screaming something¡ªit sounded like begging or cursing, but it was hard to hear. My head was ringing, and I couldn¡¯t understand anything. Whatever he was saying, it wasn¡¯t my concern. If he wanted to live, he should have been more careful with his words. I pried open his mouth and slowly inserted the blade. Into the mouth. From the mouth to the throat. From the throat to the esophagus. From the esophagus to the heart. As the blade plunged deep, blood backflowed from his mouth. When the sword pierced his heart, his breath stopped. I only removed the sword after confirming the focus in his eyes had completely vanished. I wiped the smeared blood on his cloak. ¡®I need to go help Terion now.¡¯ The sword dragged heavily on the ground. It felt as if all strength had drained from my body. Still, I walked mindlessly and eventually reached the vicinity of the cabin. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaah!¡± Would it have been better if I had arrived a bit earlier? I heard Hena¡¯s scream. Chapter 14: Catastrophe (3) Chapter 14: Catastrophe (3) As soon as I entered the cabin, what I saw were dense bloodstains. The floor we all frequented was stained red. There were dark red stains on the carpet Hena maintained daily. I vividly remember her shaking off the dust every morning, but now it was a mess, covered in mud. The dishes we used daily were shattered into pieces, and the sofa where Terion often lay had its leather torn. It was disgusting. It felt as though our precious haven had been desecrated. This cabin was a place everyone wanted to escape from, a prison and place of exile we couldn¡¯t have endured without each other. Yet, it was not a place to be entered with filthy, muddy boots. Painful as the memories might be, they were our memories. This was where we had lived. Perhaps one day in the distant future, we could return and reminisce about this moment. There was a body in the direction of the kitchen. Thankfully, it was not a face I recognized. The body was silent. It couldn¡¯t be that this was the only body here. Yet, the cabin was eerily quiet. ¡°If you¡¯re there, answer me.¡± No response came. All I could hear was my own breath exhaling sharply. A cold feeling settled in my chest. It seemed the enemy was still hiding. If Terion had taken out all the opponents, someone would have responded; if not, it meant there were still enemies left. In that case, it was highly likely that Terion was incapacitated. My teeth ground together in frustration. Fortunately, there was no sign of Hena or Sirien. I could only hope they were well-hidden. ¡°It¡¯s Razen. If you¡¯re okay, just say something.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Fine. Sirien, Hena? If you hear me, stay hidden. I¡¯ll finish this soon.¡± Still, no words came back. I gripped my sword tightly. I thought I had reached my limits, but it seemed there was still strength left in me. Was it anger? Or perhaps a flash of returning light before the end? Whatever it was, it didn¡¯t matter. If it gave me the strength to fight, then that was all that mattered. My eyes quickly scanned the inside of the cabin. The first thing to note was the signs of a struggle. Chairs and tables were overturned and in disarray. Chess pieces Sirien used to play with were scattered like trash. There were quite a few bloodstains from injuries inflicted during the fight. However, the footprints covering them were not numerous enough to account for three people. ¡®Was the fight brief?¡¯ No. There were knife marks on the curtains hung in the kitchen, not high up, suggesting a sneak attack by Terion was successful here. This must have been where the fight started one-on-one. Thanks to that, Terion must have managed to buy some time. I could picture him fighting desperately. He was prone to complaints, but he was tough in combat. He would have fought without sparing himself, leaving wounds on his opponent. The remaining enemy must have been quite strong. Yet, I doubted Terion had faced him unscathed. What troubled me was that Terion¡¯s sword was broken. ¡®That sword wasn¡¯t easy to break. Terion didn¡¯t neglect his sword maintenance.¡¯ At this rate, the tide of battle wouldn¡¯t change. If I let him keep attacking, I would end up dying helplessly. Bang! Crash! Each time our swords clashed, a severe pain shot through my arm. I gritted my teeth and endured as my consciousness began to blur. On the fifth attack, my sword cracked. ¡®Can it last two more strikes at most?¡¯ I had to make a decision before that. But how? Swordsmanship wasn¡¯t the answer. I might have been better technically, but my condition rendered that advantage meaningless. Jujitsu or hand-to-hand combat wasn¡¯t even worth considering. Trying to engage in close-quarters combat with this guy, in this state, would be foolish. There was no proper angle to throw my sword like before. That left only one option. A mutual destruction without regard for survival. ¡®Let go of the desire to live.¡¯ If I was prepared to die, maybe I could land a decent attack. After all, he was the last one. Even if I died, Sirien and Hena could survive and escape. Just as I braced myself for death, a miracle occurred. ¡°Ugh! Gah?¡± He suddenly stopped and spat blood. A broken sword blade was embedded in his neck. I thought I saw a staggering figure in the background. Terion. It was you. I didn¡¯t miss the opportunity. My sword thrust straight towards his heart and hit its mark. I heard his sword drop to the floor. He wasn¡¯t dead yet. I stabbed his heart several times more. By the time my face was covered in blood, his body collapsed. At the same moment, Terion also slumped to the ground. ¡°Is, is he the last one...?¡± Terion asked in a barely audible voice. I quickly supported him. I hadn¡¯t seen it clearly before, but the cut on his neck was serious. Even stopping the bleeding now might not save him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk! You¡¯ll lose more blood.¡± What should I do? Was there a way to treat such injuries in this cabin? I didn¡¯t know. We needed help. Then I saw Hena collapsed nearby. She was the person most likely to think of something for Terion. Hena was the most reliable person at this moment. I urgently woke her up. ¡°Hena, Hena! Wake up. Hena!¡± Thankfully, after shaking her a few times, her eyes fluttered open. ¡°Help. Terion is in danger. We have to do something.¡± Her eyes, cloudy at first, scanned the surroundings as soon as she regained her senses. Soon, Hena¡¯s gaze must have landed on Terion. Her face turned pale instantly. ¡°Oh, no... Young master. No, I can¡¯t bear it, not the young master!¡± Chapter 15: Catastrophe (4) Chapter 15: Catastrophe (4) [Hena¡¯s POV] I didn¡¯t want to believe it. I blinked several times, trying to deny what I had seen. I hoped I had seen wrong. Everything should¡¯ve been a grim hallucination of this wicked year. It would have sufficed if it were just a bad dream. I would have apologized over and over again, hoping that once he came to his senses, the young master would be well. But nothing changed. The young master was still bleeding profusely, and Razen, covered in wounds, was supporting him. I hated this cruel reality. My throat was choked up, and I could hardly speak properly. Gulp, gulp. Only after pushing through my constricted throat did something resembling words finally escape my lips. ¡°Ah, no... Not the young master. Please, no!¡± His injuries were too severe. It had to be the throat, of all places. The throat through which Master Terion¡¯s precious breath and beautiful voice once flowed. How painful it must be for him. He never showed it, suffering even from the smallest wounds. He was also the type to fear blood so much that he would never look directly at his injuries. I could see Master Terion¡¯s hands trembling. I wanted to hold them if it were alright, but I needed to stop the bleeding. It felt as if the world was turning upside down. The air around me choked my breath, heavy with despair. Did he notice how I was feeling? The young master¡¯s hand moved slightly. Yes. He was still alive. I managed to steady my heart. Let¡¯s do what we can now. ¡°Razen. If you can move, could you call the lady? She must be hiding in the basement. There are bandages and herbs nearby.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be quick.¡± Should I wait for Razen to return? I couldn¡¯t afford to. Not even a moment could be wasted. I had to attend to the young master¡¯s wounds immediately. I ripped my garment. Fortunately, it tore into a usable shape. I immediately started bandaging the wound on his nape. Again and again. I wrapped and pressed it repeatedly. Once Razen and the lady returned, and after I entrusted Razen to her, I kept cleaning the young master¡¯s blood and trying to stop the bleeding, even as Razen was being bandaged. All the while, the relentless red blood soaked my hands. No matter how much I wiped, the blood seemed endless. I had to somehow close the wound, but it was too large and deep. The pain seemed to radiate visibly. Suddenly, a pained groan escaped the young master¡¯s lips. My heart sank. The air around felt heavy. I couldn¡¯t lift my head. ¡°The blood, the blood won¡¯t stop. No, what do we do? Our young master... Ah, oh... sob.¡± I shouldn¡¯t cry. Tears would only blur my vision. But I couldn¡¯t hold back. The guilt of staining my hands with the young master¡¯s blood was unbearable. Unable to treat him like this, I wiped away my tears. ¡°Hena.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m to blame for everything.¡± ¡°Why would this be your fault, Hena? Don¡¯t say such things.¡± No. It¡¯s my fault. Honestly, I didn¡¯t hate life here. I hated that you, young master, had to be in a place like this, but that was all. Preparing meals for you every day, falling asleep in the bed next to yours, it made me happy. The thought of always being with you excited me. It was like the scenes I had dreamed of. A dream I shouldn¡¯t have wished for. I imagined us living together in a little house, having a cute child, and occasionally smiling and locking eyes. So this must be my punishment. Because I dared to dream such wicked dreams. ¡°Stop crying... Ah. I¡¯m a bit cold.¡± ¡°Please, please. No. I don¡¯t want this. Young master... please.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Razen, please keep your promise.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry and rest. I haven¡¯t forgotten the promise.¡± ¡°Thank you...¡± The young master let go of my hand. Emotions overwhelmed me. Razen and the lady were watching as I broke down crying. I cried so much I didn¡¯t even realize when I had collapsed. My eyes were swollen and painful. When I woke up, the young master was lying peacefully. His eyes closed. Not breathing. I was by his side. Razen and the lady were nowhere to be seen. It seemed like they had stepped out for a moment. Had they gone to gather wood? In the Grand Duchy of Eilencia, they cremate the bodies. Razen was unwell, so he could have woken me, but perhaps he was being considerate. He knew I loved the young master. Maybe he wanted to give me some time alone with him. I tidied the young master¡¯s hair. It was something I always did, but today his hair felt stiff. Normally, I would make a shampoo from steeped petals, olive oil, and egg yolks. That would soften it right away. He was always such a fine man. ¡°Yes, young master. I meant what I said to Razen. I loved you, but being by your side was enough for me. But now, I can say it.¡± His skin was pale, and there was no warmth. Still, it felt like there was a little warmth left, so I hugged him tightly. ¡°I love you, young master.¡± I finally said what I wanted to. ¡°I loved you more than anyone else in this world. I loved you even though I knew it could never be. Every night I cherished every word you said to me. I would have loved you until my dying day.¡± It was ironic. The words I most wanted to say, why did I have to say them at the moment I least wanted to imagine? ¡°I really don¡¯t want to let you go, young master.¡± A world without you seems too cold. I want to see your occasionally clumsy expressions. Sometimes dignified, sometimes childlike, sometimes mature. I can¡¯t live without the various faces you showed. ¡°I could not be connected with you through love.¡± But, young master. Do you know? I still have one last chance to be with you. ¡°Just wait a little longer.¡± I¡¯ll be following you soon. Chapter 16: A Perilous Journey (1) Chapter 16: A Perilous Journey (1) When we returned, the cabin was filled with an eerie stillness. Even the wind had ceased, allowing the silence to settle ominously. We hadn¡¯t expected the same liveliness as yesterday. Too much had happened. We just hoped that Hena had found some peace on her own. The overly quiet space made Sirien and I uneasy, and our unease soon became a reality. Was it too unbearable? Hena chose to take her own life. It seemed she had grabbed a sword lying on the floor and plunged it into her heart. The blade was deeply embedded in her fallen body. Strangely enough, it seemed she did not suffer. Hena¡¯s expression appeared quite peaceful, almost as if she had woken from a nightmare into a restful sleep, a serene smile lingering on her lips. In her final moments, she seemed to want to keep Terion in her sight. Her eyes, now unfocused, remained on Terion¡¯s face. After a brief moment of solace, we cleaned Hena¡¯s blood together. I explained to the bewildered Sirien the emotions Hena had harbored. It turned into a long story of unrequited love. Sirien listened quietly before suggesting we cremate the two together. We took them outside and laid them side by side on a white cloth. I made sure they held hands, something I thought they would have wanted. They looked like a young couple that way. Would Hena have been happy to hear that? It was their decision to face death together. Though it was a sorrowful end, we chose to respect it. There was no other way. Terion had cared deeply for Hena. He would have no complaints. Today, the weather felt particularly cold. It felt like the spite of late winter or the mourning of spring. The wind that circled the snowy field sang a mournful tune. Leaves rustled in the darkness of night. ¡°Shall we light it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± We arranged firewood densely around the two and set it ablaze. Funerals in the Grand Duchy of Eilencia were always solemn and quiet. While the deceased¡¯s body ascended in flames, the living closed their eyes in silence, reminiscing about their memories with the deceased. It was believed that the gods of the heavens would read these memories and guide the departed. If you recalled good memories, the gods would lead the deceased to a good place. If you recalled sad memories, they would console the deceased. I chose to believe in these words. The gods of this world were tangible concepts. They granted power to their followers or conveyed their will through oracles. If they had any sense of justice, they would not abandon Terion and Hena. Though it was just the two of us at this funeral, our time spent was deeply meaningful. The last time we lit a fire here, it had been a joyous occasion. We ate delicious food, danced, sang, and laughed by the bonfire. But now, Sirien could not even shed a tear, biting her lip instead. As the fire consumed both of them, we maintained our silence. When their cremation was complete, we were of one mind. ¡°We have to leave this place.¡± * * * We have to leave. The cabin is no longer safe. Count Roxen¡¯s betrayal was certain. Terion had a terrible habit of tossing and turning in his sleep. Even if Hena made the bed neatly, it would soon be a mess. A clean bed felt like an invitation for Terion to come lie down. In the midst of this emptiness, a soft voice broke the silence. ¡°Razen, are you asleep?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Can I sleep with you tonight?¡± I almost asked, ¡®Are you scared?¡¯ but stopped myself. Even saying those words might unsettle Sirien. ¡°Sure. Come over if you want.¡± ¡°Thanks. I just can¡¯t seem to sleep.¡± ¡°Want me to sing you a lullaby?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a kid... Alright, just for tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I patted her back and sang a lullaby. It was one Sirien liked, a song the maids used to sing to her when she was young. She didn¡¯t need lullabies anymore as she grew older, but tonight it seemed appropriate. As I sang, I felt a dampness in my embrace. Her small body trembled. I remembered a recent moment. Sirien had comforted me with these words on this very bed. - If that day ever comes, I¡¯ll cling to you and cry my eyes out. I might cry so much that your shirt gets soaked. - When I cry like that, I want you to do this. Hug me and pat my back; it would feel really nice. Sirien wasn¡¯t sobbing uncontrollably, nor was my shirt soaked. But holding her and patting her back seemed to be what she needed. Her slender arms wrapped around my waist. ¡°Razen, you know...¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to get revenge. I¡¯ll avenge my brother and Hena. I don¡¯t care why my uncle did it. Whatever the reason, it¡¯s sure to be worthless.¡± Her voice was fragile, yet her declaration was heavy. ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive him. No matter what he says, I won¡¯t listen. He made my brother and Hena die in this place, so I¡¯ll make sure he dies in a place where no one will know.¡± ¡°So no one in this world will ever know?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll erase him and everything he cares about completely.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that. Everything will go as you say.¡± I¡¯ll make sure of it. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Promise me?¡± ¡°Yes. I swear on my name, I¡¯ll keep this promise.¡± In the novel I knew, there was no mention of Count Roxen. There were no records or mentions of him, suggesting that Sirien succeeded. She must have killed Roxen and buried the truth in darkness. Just as Terion and Hena died in obscurity, Roxen would meet a lonely and desolate end. The difference was that Roxen would leave nothing behind. Only then would this anger and sorrow be appeased. We would remember Hena and Terrion to the end, but no one would remember Roxen. ¡°Thank you, Razen. Now you¡¯re my everything. So please, don¡¯t ever leave me.¡± Chapter 17: A Perilous Journey (2) Chapter 17: A Perilous Journey (2) The blue light of dawn was gradually fading in the forest. The sun, still drowsy, lifted its head hesitantly. As if embarrassed by its disheveled face, the dawn sulked. The wind was particularly harsh today. The sturdy trees swayed, whispering mischievous jokes among themselves. I could almost hear their inaudible laughter echoing in my ears. The forest opened its enormous maw toward us. As if it might swallow us whole at any moment. ¡°They¡¯re still following us, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. They¡¯re still far enough away. Be careful where you step there. Give me your hand. I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± It hadn¡¯t even been an hour since we entered the forest. Something started trailing us from a distance. We didn¡¯t sense any immediate hostility. Even if it suddenly rushed at us, we were at a manageable distance, and it showed no particularly aggressive behavior. We even pretended not to notice it a few times, giving it a chance, but it kept its distance thoroughly. It seemed more interested in observing us than attacking. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Careful! Are you alright?¡± ¡°Thanks to you.¡± Sirien, who had been walking well, stumbled. Fortunately, I had been watching and managed to catch her in time. We were walking a path that hadn¡¯t been used in a very long time. It was a stroke of luck we encountered early in our journey. We didn¡¯t know where the path led, but it didn¡¯t seem too far off from our destination. We decided to follow it for now, hoping to meet someone along the way. The only problem was the many unkempt roots and stones. Still, it was better than trudging through the middle of the forest. ¡°I thought this forest was quiet. Seems I was wrong.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s more lively than it looks.¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a fox! I want to pet it.¡± Sirien looked around curiously. We hadn¡¯t realized it when we were at the cabin, but this forest was teeming with far more life than we had imagined. There were many small animals like birds and rodents, and occasionally we spotted foxes and snakes. Thankfully, we hadn¡¯t encountered anything that posed a threat to humans yet. We would only know how many of those kinds of creatures were around when night fell. Surprisingly, Sirien¡¯s senses were much sharper than I had thought. ¡°You can see all that?¡± ¡°Should I say I see it? I see some things, hear others. But you find things better than I do, Razen.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been trained since I was young. Just being able to do what you do is impressive.¡± ¡°Really? Being told it¡¯s impressive makes me feel good.¡± Sirien grinned. My compliment wasn¡¯t empty. My body benefits from mana. Plus, I¡¯ve been trained by the knight order to be observant of my surroundings. In contrast, Sirien was just an ordinary girl of her age. She possessed all those keen senses naturally. ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can manage. We need to go as far as we can, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Then let¡¯s move a little further before we rest.¡± Sirien smiled brightly. Since she said she could endure, we decided to move a bit further before taking a break. How much time was left before Count Roxen sent a pursuit team? ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯ll have to endure it even if it does.¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± I soaked the cloth in water and cleaned her feet. Her toes wiggled slightly, indicating the pain she felt. Each time the soft soles of her feet touched the cloth, Sirien whimpered. Her faint breaths were shallow and strained as I ground herbs and wrapped her feet with bandages. ¡°Let me stretch your legs a bit too. Lie down comfortably.¡± ¡°Lie down? Here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than lying on the ground.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true... Alright. Like this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Just stay like that.¡± I lifted Sirien¡¯s legs onto my thighs. It was like giving her a lap pillow, but for her legs instead of her head. I pressed her calves to release the tight muscles. As soon as I pressed down, Sirien jolted as if she had been shocked. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± ¡°Yes, it hurts... Not enough to make me cry, though.¡± Taking that as a sign she could endure it, I continued massaging her calves. Sirien¡¯s legs were slimmer and softer than most girls¡¯. Every time I applied pressure, her soft flesh pressed against my hands. The sensation was quite pleasant. Though I knew I¡¯d get scolded for saying it, watching her twitch was amusing. I felt like I was developing a bad habit. Today¡¯s journey must have been extremely harsh for a girl who had lived in a greenhouse-like environment. If I didn¡¯t loosen her muscles now, she would undoubtedly suffer from muscle pain for days. Her small hand grasped my collar. ¡°Razen, can you be a bit gentler?¡± ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°No, it feels just right. It doesn¡¯t hurt as much now.¡± Sirien quickly turned her head away. She seemed embarrassed, but her flushed cheeks were impossible to hide. I could understand. Calves are not a place usually touched by others. Especially for a girl like Sirien, raised with utmost care, having a man¡¯s hands on her would be a rare occurrence. Visiting a lady late at night, touching her body without permission¡ªall these were strictly forbidden by the noble family rules. Even Grand Duke Eilencia himself had to be cautious. The Grand Duchess held conservative views on male-female relationships, and the maids were fiercely protective of Sirien. ¡°Ah! Ahhh! That spot feels weird.¡± ¡°Does it feel good?¡± ¡°Good? Now that you mention it, I guess it does.¡± Sirien¡¯s toes curled tightly. Did she realize how red her face had become? She quickly covered her face with her hands. Her exposed ears twitched slightly. ¡°Razen.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Stop staring at me...¡± ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Chapter 18: A Perilous Journey (3) Chapter 18: A Perilous Journey (3) The days of Count Roxen had not changed much from past to present. A life buried under piles of documents. There was always a mountain of tasks to tackle. Even now, with the ducal seat vacant, his days remained largely unchanged. If anything, his workload had increased, deepening the shadows under his eyes. Despite effectively ruling the ducal household, there was no luxurious life for him. He was originally a senior official of Eilencia. He had long since achieved material abundance. Count Roxen was physiologically not a person who indulged in luxury. The delicacies of the entire continent? Admiring fine cuisine is a novelty that wears off in a day or two, and after his youthful days, no dish evoked much emotion in him. Moreover, the Empire¡¯s cuisine had too many meat dishes. Count Roxen had a sedentary lifestyle, and meat was not easily digestible. At some point, he resolved most of his meals with bread, vegetables, and a bit of fruit. Such a diet was manageable even for a baron¡¯s household in the countryside. Vast amounts of gold, jewels, or fancy clothes held no meaning. He was nearing fifty. What use were such things to a frail middle-aged man? It would be fortunate if he didn¡¯t lose his hair from the stress of future bills. He was a man who was an administrator to his core. Nothing pleased him more than a neat ledger. ¡°Count. It¡¯s Yulen. May I come in?¡± ¡°Proceed.¡± A voice so familiar it felt like part of the daily routine. As usual, his aide entered and placed documents on the desk. Normally, this would be the end of it, but today he had something else to ask. ¡°What about the children?¡± ¡°The report from the street rats is delayed. They are quite overdue.¡± ¡°Do you mean they failed or fled?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Count Roxen sighed deeply. By now, his aide should have brought a report of the children¡¯s deaths along with proof. The proof being the siblings¡¯ heads, which he intended to verify and burn. He tapped the desk a few times with his fingers, a habit when organizing his thoughts during moments of frustration. The image of the siblings flitted through his mind. They were children who had trusted him implicitly. Innocent and young enough to walk into a death trap unknowingly. He had attempted to kill such children but had failed. ¡°What do you think happened?¡± ¡°I believe they failed. If they had taken the money and tried to flee, we would have caught them by now.¡± ¡°That makes sense. They weren¡¯t clever enough to deceive us.¡± Razen. Could that little brat have been the problem? He had heard the boy was quite talented, estimating his skills at the level of the household¡¯s knight. But it seemed that was not enough. It was indeed unexpected. It was true that he used the lowest scum available. He intended to dispose of them as soon as the job was done. But Roxen didn¡¯t just pick any random trash. They were somewhat skilled. Mostly mercenaries on the run after committing crimes somewhere. In other words, they were somewhat familiar with the blade. And yet, Terion and Razen managed to handle them all. A dry voice expressed his sentiment. ¡°This has become quite a nuisance.¡± From now on, I had to make Sirien understand the concept of night watch. Could Sirien accept the fact that she couldn¡¯t sleep soundly through the night? A lady who found it hard to sleep on such a hard ground. A girl who was scared to walk alone in the corridors at night, now had to keep watch in the dark forest. Even I couldn¡¯t handle the schedule if I took all the night watch shifts. Maybe for a day or two, but we had no idea how long we would be here. Starting today, while I sleep, you have to keep watch over the dark forest alone. Wake me up if you can¡¯t keep your eyes open any longer. I couldn¡¯t muster the courage to say it... ¡°Why? Is there something wrong?¡± Sirien approached me as I hesitated. Her clear red eyes. Her flawless, clean face was now quite close. She looked adorable, tilting her head in curiosity, but it felt like the calm before the storm, making me uneasy. I needed a lot of determination to bring up the topic. ¡°You know, there might be fierce beasts lurking in this forest.¡± ¡°W-why are you saying that all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Well, these beasts usually come out at night.¡± ¡°Oh. So...?¡± ¡°If a beast approaches and we¡¯re both asleep, what do you think will happen?¡± Sirien¡¯s expression hardened. Or perhaps it would be more accurate to say she froze. Her face, filled with anxiety, became motionless and silent. Since Sirien was smart, she must have quickly arrived at the correct conclusion. The problem was that this conclusion was a reality she absolutely couldn¡¯t accept. Sirien attempted to negotiate. ¡°Maybe if Razen notices early and wakes up...?¡± ¡°No matter how sharp I am, I don¡¯t have that kind of ability.¡± ¡°Ugh, ugh! What about magic?¡± ¡°If I could use it, that would be the best solution.¡± I couldn¡¯t use magic. And she? Of course not. Sirien had never learned swordsmanship or magic. ¡°What should we do, then?¡± ¡°We need to take turns keeping watch. Alternating between the two of us.¡± ¡°Alone?¡± ¡°Of course alone. What¡¯s the point if we both stay awake?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but!¡± It didn¡¯t take long for Sirien to understand. If you could call saying ¡°Alright...¡± with a tearful expression understanding. She wore that familiar look of holding back tears. It had been a while since I¡¯d seen it, and it made me feel both nostalgic and guilty. ¡°If it gets too much, you can wake me up.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll try to endure.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pass out from exhaustion, okay?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Sirien retorted sharply. Then she averted her gaze and muttered in a small voice. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine... Just hold my hand while sleep.¡± She extended her white hand toward me. Chapter 19: A Perilous Journey (4) Chapter 19: A Perilous Journey (4) The rock used as a screen at the campsite was quite cozy. Night had fallen, casting shadows over the forest. Looking up, the sky, vacated by the sun, was adorned with the shimmering moon and stars. Somewhere, insects were chirping, but it wasn¡¯t overly noisy. Close by, there was the sound of gentle breathing. Sirien, who had been fussing about the sleeping arrangements, surprisingly fell asleep in an instant. Despite the hard ground, there was nothing she could do against the overwhelming fatigue. Since it was the first night, I planned to let her sleep as much as possible. ¡°Mmm, no. I want more...¡± She seemed to be having a happy dream, and I felt sorry to disturb her. After vowing revenge with tears last night, she deserved a sweet dream today. A cold wind blew briefly. The campfire¡¯s flames flickered wildly in the wind. The flickering light made the shadows in the forest retreat a step back. In the vacated space, no threatening enemy was visible. It was just the traces of our campsite preparation that were briefly revealed. Still, there was only one presence that could be felt. ¡®Persistent little thing. It¡¯s about time to give up and retreat.¡¯ Although the movement was small, the presence was distinctly felt. It was some distance away. The thing that had been following us from the edge of the forest was still trailing us. It wasn¡¯t particularly threatening. Even as night fell, it showed no significant movement. It was just watching us from a place where its appearance couldn¡¯t be discerned with the naked eye. I wanted to see what it looked like at least once, but since it wasn¡¯t even trying to hide, it seemed like it would continue to act this way. I wished my eyes were a bit sharper. I wasn¡¯t completely blind in the dark, but my night vision wasn¡¯t particularly good. ¡®In the original story, Razen could see well even in the dark. Was it an ability he acquired later?¡¯ I was strong in the original story, but particularly powerful in the dark. A human who could skillfully utilize darkness better than demons, there was no need for further explanation. I wondered if becoming a Swordmaster would grant enhanced vision, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Other Swordmasters didn¡¯t try anything similar. As expected from a trashy novel, there were no detailed explanations. It seemed like a unique ability that only I possessed... and there was one likely source. ¡®The Church of Rest. The Hibras Church.¡¯ Hibras was the god guiding all life to rest. The god of rest. Also known as the god of death. In the novel, the god of rest chose Sirien as a saintess, and I joined the religion following her. Razen didn¡¯t seem particularly devout, yet wielded immense power. Hibras wasn¡¯t a god of night or darkness, but it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if there were some unknown powers. After all, the apostle of the sun god had many seemingly useless powers too. Like the ability to make half-baked cookies delicious. In the novel, male leads would often use their great powers to cater to the female protagonist¡¯s tastes... Anyway, Hibras was branded as an evil god in the later parts of the novel. The cults gathered around the female protagonist declared a holy war after confirming the evidence. Now, it¡¯s dismissed as a long-extinct cult, but it must still have some remnants left somewhere for the novel¡¯s content to be plausible. ¡®But that¡¯s the strange part.¡¯ In the novel, the Hibras Church was depicted as an incredibly powerful force. By the final chapter, it had seized control of nearly half the empire, starting from the Grand Duchy of Eilencia. The speed at which it expanded was so fast that other Churchs grew wary of it. However, the Hibras Church of the present was nowhere to be found. And it seemed like these ones were slightly bigger. Perhaps it was because I couldn¡¯t handle the beasts without injury. Not to make excuses, but my movements were a bit sluggish due to lingering injuries. No matter how good my body¡¯s recovery was, a wound from a sword couldn¡¯t heal overnight. I got wounds that I wouldn¡¯t have sustained if I were in perfect condition. Even though I couldn¡¯t see it, I knew there would be three claw marks on my right side. The stinging pain was becoming more pronounced. ¡°I can¡¯t see it because it¡¯s on your back.¡± ¡°Can you take a look?¡± ¡°Sure, come here.¡± By the campfire, I turned my back and took off my top. The warmth of the fire and the cool breeze mixed as they brushed over my body. ¡°Just as I thought. You¡¯re bleeding. Let me clean it. What should I use?¡± ¡°There should be a clean white towel in my backpack.¡± ¡°Is this it? I¡¯ll start cleaning, okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I thought the claws were sharp, but they seemed rougher than I expected. The pain was worse than I imagined, and I almost cried out. When I flinched, Sirien quickly pulled the towel away. ¡°Did it hurt a lot? Sorry. This is my first time doing this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Keep going. If you don¡¯t clean it now, it might get infected.¡± ¡°Okay. Just bear with it a little. I¡¯ll be gentle.¡± Sirien took the word ¡°gentle¡± very seriously. If it had been an older knight, they would have scrubbed carelessly, but Sirien¡¯s towel moved delicately, avoiding the wound. I let her continue, having no desire to endure unnecessary pain. A brief silence fell. During that time, I looked at the corpse of the dead wolf. It was too dark to handle it now. I planned to disassemble it tomorrow without Sirien noticing. I figured the kind-hearted noble lady might faint if she saw it. Though I was inexperienced, it was something I had to do. I needed to salvage some meat and fur if possible. ¡°By the way, where did you put the spare sword I gave you?¡± ¡°That? I left it next to the backpack.¡± ¡°Well done. I¡¯ll take care of it later.¡± I had given Sirien a sword just in case. Though I hoped she¡¯d never need to use it, it was better to have it than not in the worst situation. ¡°Speaking of that, teach me how to use a sword starting tomorrow.¡± ¡°A sword? That might be difficult.¡± ¡°Still, I want to learn. Even just the basics.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Did Sirien ever use weapons in the novel? I couldn¡¯t recall. As the saintess of the Church and the grand duchess of Eilencia, Sirien never had to be on the battlefield. She always had protection, so there were no scenes of her fighting directly. She wasn¡¯t depicted with a weapon in her hands at all. Sirien¡¯s role was mainly strategic or supportive. Still, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to teach her some self-defense. Tomorrow. I never imagined that Sirien would discover an unexpected talent. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 20: A Perilous Journey (5) Chapter 20: A Perilous Journey (5) After last night¡¯s attack, I managed to get a bit of sleep. Sirien held out for quite a while on the first watch. Longer than I expected. When she cautiously nudged me awake, she looked like she was about to cry, but she seemed to have endured well on her own. However, she was quite scared of the night until she fell back asleep. ¡°Ugh, the leaves keep rustling in the wind... and there are strange noises too. I¡¯m sorry, but could you stay with me for a bit? Just for a moment.¡± ¡°Why not just sleep? You¡¯ve done enough.¡± ¡°Really? Then just for a little while, hold my hand again.¡± So, I spent the night with one hand held captive, and Sirien, who had fallen into a deep sleep, woke up to a painful morning. - Teach me how to use a sword starting tomorrow - Even just the basics. The bold words she spoke last night came to mind, but it seemed unlikely I¡¯d be teaching her any swordsmanship today. The young lady was groaning in pain from severe muscle aches. This might be the first time Sirien had ever experienced such pain. Crack! ¡°Eek?¡± Sirien froze as she tried to get up. The sound of her bones cracking was loud enough to be heard clearly. It probably wasn¡¯t painful, but the sound coming from her body seemed quite shocking. Her slightly open mouth seemed to say, ¡®I¡¯m shocked right now.¡¯ Her bright eyes widened, and her red pupils looked at me with desperation. Sirien was in an awkward position, neither sitting nor standing. She seemed afraid to fully get up and equally scared to lie back down. I was curious to see what she would choose next. ¡°Razen! Is there something wrong with my body?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably just muscle soreness. Where does it hurt?¡± ¡°My whole body hurts. I can understand why my legs hurt, but my shoulders, back, and waist hurt too. Even the slightest movement feels like my body is being squeezed. What should I do? Is it serious?¡± What else? You just need to move to relieve the soreness. For an ordinary person, I would have said that and made them move, but unfortunately, she was a precious young lady. I should show some sincerity on my part. Even a simple stretch could help. It was not that I wanted to play a cruel joke on her. Massaging sore muscles hurts more than you¡¯d think, but that¡¯s beyond my control. ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll help you stretch.¡± ¡°Ugh! Okay, I¡¯m coming.¡± Sirien walked like a rusty, creaking robot. Her steps were unnatural and awkward. She must have been trying to move in the least painful way possible. It was pointless. I was planning to force her to stretch anyway. Besides, she could have just called for me, but that didn¡¯t seem to occur to her. I decided to wait. Watching her was entertaining, and there¡¯s a saying that effort is beautiful. Eventually, Sirien made it to me with more bone-cracking sounds. She looked like a dejected puppy as she trudged over. As soon as she arrived, I grabbed her and started stretching her body. Without mercy. Her technique for applying force was not refined. She used too much force when swinging strongly and couldn¡¯t stop when she needed to. She did well with what she was told, but only exactly that. Her movements were too stiff, and there were too many things to correct. She especially struggled with linking more than two actions together. It seemed she couldn¡¯t adapt well on the fly, resulting in unnatural movements. She had never been good at quick thinking. If she continued, she would improve, but it seemed unlikely that either of us would be satisfied with the progress. ¡°Ugh! I quit!¡± In the end, Sirien threw down the sword in frustration. Even then, she didn¡¯t throw it hard, worried about damaging it. Somehow, the Grand Duchess¡¯s anger had become cheaper than a single sword. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Anything else. There wasn¡¯t much. We didn¡¯t have many weapons. I used one sword, and Sirien had a spare, both of which were similar in size and weight. Other than that, there was... ¡°A dagger and a hand axe? I have the dagger with me right now.¡± I had taken them from the bodies of those who had died in the cabin. They hadn¡¯t even put up much of a fight. Neither seemed particularly appealing. The dagger was easy to handle but impractical. To use it, Sirien would have to get closer than with a sword, making it difficult to face even a wolf like the one we encountered yesterday. Sirien fighting a wolf with a dagger didn¡¯t seem likely to end well. ¡°If you¡¯re going to fight at close range anyway, the axe is probably better than the dagger.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll try the axe first.¡± ¡°Are you sure? There¡¯s a reason it¡¯s not our primary choice.¡± The axe is easy to use and quite powerful, but its short range is a significant drawback. Especially if the opponent is not human but a monster with superior physical abilities. I didn¡¯t want to give Sirien such a weapon for self-defense. Using it as a throwing weapon might be an option, but whether it was knife throwing or axe throwing, teaching a beginner wasn¡¯t going to be easy. Even I wasn¡¯t very confident with axe throwing. I had only learned the basics, just enough to be cautious if I ever had to fight barbarians. I think the movement went like this. ¡°Can you follow along? Hold the handle at the end, and move your wrist like this...¡± It had been a long time since I had tried this, so I wasn¡¯t sure if I could demonstrate it well. Fortunately, when I tried, the axe somehow embedded itself into the tree. And when Sirien threw it. I was on high alert, expecting it to fly in a strange direction, but that wasn¡¯t necessary. Sirien¡¯s throw embedded the axe into the tree even more sharply than mine. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°This is it!¡± [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 21: A Perilous Journey (6) Chapter 21: A Perilous Journey (6) It has now been four days since we entered this forest. Suddenly, an old story came to mind. They said there was a forgotten forest in the northwest of the Empire. Once, it was called the Demon Realm by the Empire and became a subject of fear, but even that fear was forgotten, and no one cared anymore. A land where dangerous monsters lived but held no particular value. There were no special resources, nor was it of any commercial or military strategic importance. Maybe if one looked, they might find a mine or two, but even now, the Empire was a resource-rich nation. There was no reason to waste money developing such a dangerous forest. Because it held no value, not even humans or demons ventured close. Thus, the forest in the northwest of the Empire disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Even the Empire only occasionally included it in its territory, without ever managing it practically. Naturally, in novels, it was only mentioned as ¡°a forest in the northwest.¡± But we were acutely aware of why this place was once called the Demon Realm. KAAANG! A clear, resonant metallic sound echoed. ¡®This is crazy! I thought I blocked it.¡¯ The shock that traveled through my hand was unusual. My sword was instantly knocked aside, and its path skewed. In a way, it was fortunate. If I had tried to withstand it, the blade would have been cut off instantly. Even though the blade grazed my wrist as I retrieved it, it didn¡¯t seem like a direct hit. This time, the opponent was a monster. What would partially hardened lava look like if it took human form? Red hues were visible all over its ashen, hardened body. It looked more like blood than flames, but its appearance inevitably reminded one of cooling lava. It basically walked on two legs like a human and swung its two arms like weapons. Its lower body was ordinary, but its upper body was massive. First of all, its arms were absurdly long. If it spread its arms out, they would probably be close to 4 meters long. The arms were thick too, giving off an impression of brute strength. Its fierce nails made one think of claws. I saw a tree get effortlessly cut down a moment ago. We had exchanged blows several times, but it wasn¡¯t easy. However, I recently gained a useful card to play. ¡°Sirien. Now!¡± ¡°Take this!¡± The axe thrown by Sirien lodged into the monster¡¯s crown. A clean, flawless hit. Sirien¡¯s ¡®unexpected talent¡¯ was displayed without fail. The praise I had given her recently for hitting anything she could get her hands on paid off. Even though I had to scold her when she threw a fork, Sirien¡¯s throwing skills had undeniably improved. If it were human, it would have been dead the moment a chunk of metal lodged into its head. But that wasn¡¯t always the case with monsters. The monster became wildly agitated by the sudden intrusion of the metal. It let out a scream that could make the entire forest tremble. With murderous intent in its eyes, it glared at Sirien, but she no longer had a weapon. There was no reason to fight such a monster without a weapon. Naturally, Sirien ran without looking back, and I didn¡¯t allow pursuit. ¡°Well done! I¡¯ll finish it, so stay hidden.¡± No answer came. She had learned not to reply when told not to. She learned quickly once taught. There was no need to reveal Sirien¡¯s position to the enemy since I could call her once the fight was over. Unlike beasts that sometimes lived in packs, monsters roamed alone. The bisected monster¡¯s body tumbled pathetically through the forest. There was no time to stand still. If it were a monster that could die just because its lower body was severed, it would have died when Sirien¡¯s axe struck it earlier. When engaging with monsters, a definite finish was essential. You had to assume they could regenerate anytime until they were completely dead. I chased after the shattered body, cutting off its head and stabbing its heart. The heart was the key. Feeling something hard with the tip of my sword, I stabbed several times until I broke it. Only then did the monster stop screaming and its body stiffened. But I didn¡¯t expect this. - KIEEEEK! The monster¡¯s body exploded, and black blood gushed over me. * * * ¡°Ts. This will leave a scar too.¡± The impact of the explosion wasn¡¯t severe. Half of the monster¡¯s body was already blown away, and its heart was destroyed, after all. Even its final desperate struggle wasn¡¯t fatal. Some acidic liquid, possibly from its insides, splashed out, but it only slightly corroded my skin. Since I reacted quickly, only my left arm was somewhat injured. However, it seemed a scar would remain. The deep wound I received in the fight at the cabin had also scarred, and this wouldn¡¯t be any different. I was beginning to understand why Razen¡¯s body in the novel was covered in scars. ¡°There are no more bandages. What should we do?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just have to untie the one wrapped around my right arm.¡± ¡°Okay. Give me your arm. I¡¯ll do it.¡± From the cabin to this forest, the battles had been relentless. New wounds appeared faster than my body could heal the old ones. As a result, we were now running low on bandages. Sirien gritted her teeth. She glared at my wound as she wrapped the bandage around it. ¡°Damn it... Don¡¯t get hurt. It makes me sad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I can control it. Ah, make sure to wrap the clean side of the bandage around it.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Before long, Sirien¡¯s first-aid skills had become quite proficient. A girl who used to freak out at the sight of blood from a needle prick was now handling blood-soaked bandages without flinching. While it was a good change for survival, it didn¡¯t make me particularly happy. If I had been stronger, could I have kept her as a sheltered flower? It was something I couldn¡¯t know. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s blood here too.¡± ¡°Huh? What? Did I get hurt there too? Must have gotten scratched by a tree. Just leave it. It¡¯ll stop bleeding on its own.¡± A small wound had appeared on my other arm. Blood was trickling from a cut. It wasn¡¯t deep, and the bleeding was minimal. So, it was really okay to leave it alone. But Sirien¡¯s sudden action made me flinch. -Smooch. Her soft lips touched the wound, and I felt a slight suction. Sirien was sucking the blood from the wound. ¡°What, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What does it look like? I¡¯m sucking the blood.¡± ¡°Why...?¡± ¡°To make it heal faster...?¡± Does that even make the wound heal faster? I was utterly baffled, but Sirien looked at me with a puzzled expression, as if not understanding why I was reacting this way. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 22: A Perilous Journey (7) Chapter 22: A Perilous Journey (7) In this world, there existed bloodlines with special powers. Among them, the House of Eilencia, alongside the Imperial family, was considered a prime example of such a ¡°special bloodline.¡± In some respects, Eilencia¡¯s lineage was even more renowned than that of the Imperial family. Supreme Purity. The noblest and purest blood. While the Imperial family inherited the most distinguished blood, Eilencia received the purest. In a world where gods and mana existed, pure blood was like a blank canvas. From the perspective of mana, all humans were tainted. Because of these blemishes, some humans found it difficult to accept divine power, while others had unstable mana flowing through their bodies. Occasionally, some people manifested peculiar abilities due to these distortions in their mana. From the moment of birth, everyone had a certain twist in their mana. Just as a river meanders around mountains, everyone¡¯s mana flow had its own unique blemishes. Even I was no exception to the influence of these blemishes. I was blessed with mana to the extent that I had the perfect talent to become a knight. Although I had never tested it, based on the descriptions in the novel, I likely had no shortage of ability to accept divine power. However, magic was something I could never use, no matter how hard I tried. It was a disastrously poor match for me. Despite not being theoretically difficult compared to modern mathematics, I couldn¡¯t cast even the simplest illumination spell. In Eilencia¡¯s bloodline, there were no such blemishes. They were like a pure white canvas with no color. The moment a color was added, Eilencia¡¯s canvas turned into beautiful, clear colored paper. Had Therion grown up healthy, he would have become a swordsman with the purest, densest aura. If Sirien had pursued the path of a mage, she would have mastered all elements. At Rehaim Castle, Sirien studied theology. She hadn¡¯t formally approached the Church for baptism, though. This was partly because she hadn¡¯t decided to join, but also because she might immediately become a candidate for sainthood. The priest¡¯s power depended on how well they accepted divine power, and Eilencia¡¯s bloodline was well-suited for this. In fact, a direct descendant of Eilencia who was formally baptized was guaranteed at least the position of a bishop. ¡°In that sense, the mana in my body right now is in its purest form.¡± Ahem. Sirien puffed out her chest proudly. Her expression somehow exuded a sense of pride, provoking a mischievous urge. It was hard to resist the temptation to flick her forehead. ¡°Healing people¡¯s wounds ultimately comes from the power of mana. My body fluids contain a bit of mana, so doing this helps!¡± ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°Huh? I heard it from Mom on my room¡¯s balcony!¡± It turned out that the culprit who had instilled this strange knowledge in Sirien was none other than the Duchess. I remembered her as a strict person, so it was surprising she had shared this with her daughter. It felt like my understanding of common sense was being shattered. ¡°And she didn¡¯t say to do this with anyone?¡± ¡°She said not to do it for just anyone. But it¡¯s okay for someone precious. You¡¯re my precious friend, Razen. As long as no one sees, anyone would appreciate it. How about you? Do you like it, Razen?¡± ¡°Uh... yeah. Thanks.¡± ¡°Hehe. This should help you heal a bit faster. Should I blow on it too?¡± ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary. This is already enough.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Was it her final act of kindness? Sirien¡¯s tongue lightly grazed the wound before withdrawing. - The problem is its hearing. We need to be cautious about sound. Yes, the issue was that the giant had keen hearing. Its head turned at the slightest sound of the wind. There was a beast nearby, prowling as if it were nervous. It resembled a bear. Like me, it seemed to have noticed the giant and was trying to retreat but wasn¡¯t cautious enough. Crack! Something broke under the beast¡¯s foot. I couldn¡¯t tell what made the noise. The only clear thing was that the giant reacted to it and became extremely aggressive. - KRAAAAAAAAH! Thud! Thud! The giant charged straight at the beast that had made the noise. Despite its heavy movements, it was fast. Its sheer size allowed it to cover ground quickly with each stride. In no time, the giant closed the distance and seized the beast in its grasp. I made sure Sirien didn¡¯t see what happened next. Watching a living creature being devoured wasn¡¯t something she needed to see. We had to hold our breath for a long time until the giant completely disappeared from view. The thick fog made it hard to trust our eyes, so we waited even longer. When we finally decided to move again, neither of us looked happy. ¡°Do you think there are more of those things in this forest?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to find out.¡± ¡°I never want to see one again... I just want to get out of this forest quickly.¡± ¡°Yeah. We can¡¯t fight monsters like that.¡± Sirien¡¯s reaction was cold. She seemed to think my statement was obvious. ¡°If we could fight, would we?¡± ¡°If we get spotted, we have no choice. In that case, you should at least try to escape.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that again. I¡¯ll get mad.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°We run away together.¡± She was essentially saying that if escape wasn¡¯t possible, she would draw her sword. There was no point in arguing over something that hadn¡¯t happened, so I just nodded. Only then did Sirien smile in satisfaction. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s starting again. That scent. Razen, can¡¯t you really smell it?¡± ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t smell anything. My nose isn¡¯t bad, you must be imagining it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. It seems to be getting stronger.¡± ¡°Does it bother you a lot?¡± ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just like the scent we smelled when we visited the mausoleum.¡± Come to think of it, when we first entered this forest, Sirien occasionally mentioned smelling a scent. I had never smelled it, and it didn¡¯t seem to fit this forest, more appropriate for a funeral. Maybe she was picking up on some plant scent I couldn¡¯t detect? After all, funeral incense is made from certain plants. Despite our confusion, we kept moving forward. And the next day, we reached the border. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 23: The Boundary (1) Chapter 23: The Boundary (1) Dark silhouettes navigated through the night. The goddess of night had veiled the forest. The race of the galloping hooves added to the silence that had settled on the land. The sleeping animals had to endure the illusion of the world turning upside down. The sound of ten horse hooves was as sudden and threatening as thunder in a clear sky. Even if there were any humans nearby, they would have thought an army was moving and cowered in fear. They were all dressed in black. Masks covered their faces, and hoods draped over them. The men seemed to blend completely into the night. In reality, it was no different. They only moved at night, even outside the forest. Those who hid from the moonlight under the cover of deep darkness. Professionals in the art of taking lives without anyone knowing. In the underworld, they were called ¡°Crescent Moon,¡± a name not easily spoken aloud. ¡°There¡¯s a monster approaching from the right. It seems to have been provoked by the noise. What should we do?¡± ¡°Deal with it. Two should be enough?¡± ¡°That¡¯s plenty.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± It didn¡¯t take long to deal with the monster. If they were so weak that they couldn¡¯t kill a mere monster or two, they wouldn¡¯t have been chosen as subordinates in the first place. How long had the men in black been disturbing the deep night? The leading man relied on a crude map and abandoned forest paths to navigate. The guiding tools were inadequate, but the man had confidence. He was sure they were following the correct path. He could see traces that others couldn¡¯t. Very old wagon wheel tracks. Traces of people coming and going a few times. Judging by the time the traces were left, they roughly matched the time his client had mentioned. Following those wheel tracks should lead to the cabin where the target was supposed to be. He was a former ranger. He had an affair with the wife of his unit commander and killed the enraged commander when he was caught. Honestly, it was a despicable thing, but he enjoyed it. For those who needed someone to handle ¡°discreet matters,¡± that fact wasn¡¯t a flaw. Rather, he saw his crime as a kind of badge of honor. Deserting a ranger unit was generally impossible. Rangers were strict in their discipline and equally strict in their punishment. So killing the unit commander and deserting implied something else entirely. It meant he had killed all the pursuing unit members and erased his tracks completely. His outstanding skills and clean handling of the aftermath were acknowledged in one go. This time, too, his skills were navigating smoothly. A smile curved on his lips as he extended his right arm and gave an order. ¡°Stop.¡± They had arrived. An artificial scene unfolded before their eyes. A circular clearing in the middle of the forest. In the center of that clearing was a cabin. At least one of the two must have died or been severely injured. And in such a remote place, a severe injury was practically a death sentence. Even if they were alive, they would be a walking corpse. There were quite a few blood-stained bandages and scraps of cloth scattered around. It seemed they tore their own clothes to use as makeshift bandages, with torn pieces of fabric lying around. It looked like it belonged to the maid. It appears that the situation was critical. In this case, it would be more correct to assume death rather than serious injury. ¡®One of Eilencia¡¯s young lords or the Viscount Berthus must be dead. It¡¯d be better if the Viscount survived.¡¯ His client had mentioned that this forest was quite dangerous. And the Viscount was supposedly quite skilled with a sword. He was advised to consider him to be of a higher caliber than most knights. Having at least one capable protector with them was better than imagining two clueless youngsters wandering into the forest. This way, they would stay alive until he arrived. It would be even better if the surviving direct descendant of Eilencia was a girl. ¡®That seems like the most likely scenario. Very satisfying.¡¯ He was very fond of his job. Given the nature of his work, he often found himself shedding the blood of nobles. Every time he killed those who lived in luxury without a care in the world, a thrill boiled deep within him. Especially when it was women who were revered as noble ladies. Seeing their pretty faces stained with tears was exhilarating. He wanted to sever their crying necks and preserve them as trophies. What must it feel like for those who looked down on commoners all their lives to die by the hands of one? How miserable must they feel as they die? Relishing the emotions of his victims was the joy he found in his work. And this time, it was the daughter of the Grand Duke of Eilencia. A noble among nobles whom most people would never see in their lifetime. Would a girl with such noble blood shed tears when in pain? Would she beg for her life? Would she lick his boots if he promised to spare her? If there was a protector, he hoped the Grand Duke¡¯s daughter was fond of him. The despair when a trusted knight dies is very particular. ¡®Well, I¡¯ll get to meet her soon enough. Let¡¯s see each other soon, Grand Duke¡¯s daughter.¡¯ Just as he finished gathering the necessary information, his subordinates returned at the appointed time. By then, he had already memorized even the smallest habits of the fugitives. Comparing it with what the subordinates found, his predictions were mostly accurate. Two had died here. Judging by the skeletons, one was a woman and one was a man. As he was being briefed, the most satisfying news reached his ears. ¡°We found tracks of the escape. There are two sets of footprints.¡± ¡°The composition?¡± ¡°Not much different from our expectations. One is a woman, one is a man. They seem to have headed northeast.¡± ¡°Really?¡± A sinister smile crept up his face. A deep-seated killing intent smiled menacingly. ¡°Keep pursuing. We¡¯ll see them soon.¡± [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 24: The Boundary (2) Chapter 24: The Boundary (2) It was a sight I had never seen before. Even with everything I had seen and heard since being born into this world, even recalling the contents of countless books, I had never come across such a story. In the middle of the lush forest, a long line had been drawn. It was a long line, extending so far that its end couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye. This boundary was so conspicuous that it was harder not to notice it. Outside the boundary, where we stood, the forest maintained its usual vibrant colors, but inside the line, it looked as if it were dead, tinged with a grayish hue. It was as if one corner of the world had been completely inverted. To put it in modern terms, the scene beyond the boundary looked like a black-and-white movie. We had no choice but to stop in front of the boundary. I stopped Sirien as she reached out her hand out of curiosity. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. We don¡¯t know what might happen.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Something could happen.¡± It felt unsettling to just go in, but the line was too long to go around. We couldn¡¯t even tell where the outside of this line led to. This path coincidentally stretched northeast towards the Empire, directly in the direction of our first destination, the County of Eloran. Leaving this path would mean taking a longer and more arduous route. Even now, someone might be tracking us, even if they were not yet within sight. What should we do? Should we go in? Sirien, intrigued yet anxious, couldn¡¯t hide her unease. I gave her a reassuring pat on the back. ¡°Ah! You scared me.¡± ¡°What are you worrying about? We can just find out one step at a time.¡± I didn¡¯t want to step in myself. You know how sometimes there¡¯s that cliche?. Like a trap spell that sucks you in if you touch it. It was the kind of event the original female protagonist experienced. Was it an ancient dungeon back then? There was no guarantee that similar traps weren¡¯t here. First, I picked up a stone nearby and threw it. The stone passed into the boundary without resistance and lost its color. Thunk. Roll, roll. It didn¡¯t seem like any physical laws had changed, nor did the stone get damaged. Next, I picked up a nearby branch. I didn¡¯t want to risk one of the few swords we had for testing. I had Sirien step back a little and then slowly pushed the branch into the boundary. ¡°Wow...!¡± Sirien exclaimed in genuine awe. The feared occurrence didn¡¯t happen. At least, there wasn¡¯t a trap sucking people in or anything like body corrosion happening after passing through. The branch that entered the boundary simply turned black and white. Exactly from the point it crossed the line. Pushing the branch further in made it lose more color, and pulling it back restored its original color. Could such a powerful boundary have no effect at all? Even someone like me, who didn¡¯t know much about magic, could tell this was an extraordinary phenomenon. It was hard to imagine what kind of effect it could have. This time, I gathered some courage and stuck one arm in. My arm also changed color, but there was no special sensation. ¡°Eek! Are you okay?¡± Make a choice. No, don¡¯t hesitate, make a decision. I already knew the answer. I changed direction while running. The giant was already close. ¡°Sirien, keep running.¡± ¡°Razen?¡± ¡°Leave marks with your axe as you go! I¡¯ll follow! If I don¡¯t come back in an hour, don¡¯t wait for me.¡± ¡°No, Razen, Razen! Don¡¯t leave me, Razen!¡± Sirien called out my name. Even though I told her to run immediately, she didn¡¯t. For the first time in a while, she disobeyed me. But the situation had already unfolded, so she would move soon enough. Since I yelled and approached, the giant focused on me first. A heavy kick came flying. I slid to the ground to dodge it. I saw the sole of its foot pass overhead, dragging dirt, gravel, and tree roots in its wake. Wind followed the path of the giant¡¯s kick, and I had to brace myself against the ground to avoid being blown away before I could start running again. Insane power. No need for a long assessment. Getting hit by that would be instant death. I¡¯d be smashed beyond recognition and left to rot as a lump of meat. Though I had come prepared to risk my life, I didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°Let¡¯s see if my blade can pierce you!¡± I didn¡¯t usually talk to myself, but this time was different. I needed to be loud and annoying to give Sirien a chance to escape. One of the few advantages of this massive creature was that it scared away all the other beasts and monsters around. At least for now, Sirien wouldn¡¯t be attacked while running away. I could focus solely on this giant. ¡®Let¡¯s start with one strike.¡¯ My sword hit the giant¡¯s foot. It didn¡¯t pierce through. Well, it was expected. The skin supporting that huge weight couldn¡¯t be soft. It wasn¡¯t surprising. Still, other giants in stories had skin so hard that blades couldn¡¯t penetrate at all, but this one wasn¡¯t quite that tough. If I applied the right force and angle, it seemed I could get through. - ROOOAAAR! The noise from its mouth wasn¡¯t language, but I could understand the meaning. It must be annoyed. I probably felt like a buzzing insect to it. Thinking about mosquitoes buzzing in the summer, I could understand its irritation. I dodged its massive fist as it came down. While the terrifying gust of wind surged again, I aimed for the spot under its ankle. I struck the Achilles tendon precisely. The wound wasn¡¯t deep, but for a human, it would have been a critical hit. The giant reacted immediately. It seemed to be in considerable pain. Maybe if I focused on attacking its feet and kept dodging, I could survive? Just as I thought that, a huge shadow loomed over me. The giant was throwing itself at me, intending to crush me. Dodging... seemed impossible. Its body was so large that there was no escaping death, no matter where I moved. ¡°...Sirien.¡± [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 25: The Boundary (3) Chapter 25: The Boundary (3) Death was approaching. Though it was an expected event, the reality of it flooded me with a sense of regret. ¡®Was there no other way?¡¯ Weak thoughts brushed through my mind, questioning. Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t as pitiful. Upon reflection, I concluded that this was the best course of action. Yet, there lingered a trace of regret. What will become of Sirien if I perish? Can she survive in this perilous place? Soon, pursuers will be on our trail, subjecting her to danger. A sense of helplessness entwined around me like vines. If only I were a bit stronger. If I hadn¡¯t been this weak, much would have been different. In the novels, someone like Razen could have protected Sirien. It¡¯s bitter to admit. I counted the moments until death. One. Two. Three. Thud! The sound of a heavy weight crashing onto the ground echoed. Soon, my body would be gruesomely mangled. I¡¯d become another unclaimed corpse. Perhaps it¡¯s a blessing that my tracks will be obscured to the pursuers, but is that the only silver lining? However, the anticipated death did not arrive. It took a few more seconds for me to sense something amiss. For some reason, my death took too long. The body that should have crumpled immediately seemed intact. Did the giant miscalculate its leap? Absurd thoughts crossed my mind. Did it fail to cast its shadow upon me? Impossible. Then what happened? I cautiously opened my eyes. There, in front of me, lay a colossal corpse. It was undoubtedly the body of a giant. ¡°...?¡± ¡°I heard quite a commotion. You seem like an unwelcome guest.¡± A stifling pressure filled the air. From behind me, a low, ominous voice sounded. Turning hastily, I saw a man in black attire sheathing his sword. ¡°When. And how?¡± I couldn¡¯t even muster a bitter laugh. I hadn¡¯t sensed anyone else during my battle with the giant. Was it possible for someone to intrude at that moment? Yet, the man seemed nonchalant as he adjusted his coat. At first glance, the man¡¯s appearance seemed unremarkable. Thick, dark-green hair almost black. Dull gray eyes. A face that seemed indifferent to everything, yet somehow exuded an imposing aura. Was he wearing some kind of uniform? It initially reminded me of the regalia of the Knights, but it was a style unfamiliar to me. So, he undoubtedly wasn¡¯t affiliated with any military or knightly order within the empire. While he exuded a well-contained aura, there was an ominous air about him. Approaching him recklessly was unwise. He was not an adversary to be underestimated. Instinct sounded the alarm. The man casually tapped his sword¡¯s hilt. It wasn¡¯t too distant, so if the giant gave chase, it wouldn¡¯t take long to reach. Though he had clearly told us to leave, it seemed we weren¡¯t doing so. Well, that was an irresponsible request to begin with. How was Sirien supposed to escape this forest alone? Sirien, who had run over, threw herself at me. It hurt quite a bit when she collapsed to the ground, but I couldn¡¯t complain; I had my own sins to bear. Don¡¯t leave me behind. The image of Sirien sitting with outstretched hands flashed through my mind, and guilt washed over me. ¡°Ugh. Sob... Sniff!¡± Sirien¡¯s hands gripped my cheeks. Tears streamed down her flushed cheeks, dripping onto the bridge of her nose. She sobbed as she gingerly inspected my body, one limb at a time. Her hands, almost compulsive in their actions, traced over my features, checking for injuries on my face, neck, shoulders, arms, and chest, one by one. Finally, she pressed her ear against my chest to listen to my heartbeat. Since I wasn¡¯t dead, of course, my heart was still beating. Sirien breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness... It¡¯s not a dream.¡± A dream, huh? I occasionally suffered nightmares, but evidently, the wounds from that day ran deep. I didn¡¯t want to imagine what kind of dream it was. Anyway, after taking a breath, she seemed angry this time. Sirien glared at me with moist eyes. When I turned my head away to avoid her gaze, she forcefully grabbed my face, making our eyes meet. ¡°We agreed you wouldn¡¯t do that! You lied to me, Razen!¡± ¡°Well, uh... I felt like I had no choice.¡± ¡°I said you wouldn¡¯t do it! We promised... I hate you!¡± Sirien¡¯s fist struck my shoulder. It didn¡¯t really hurt, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to stop her as she kept hitting me. Was this what it felt like when Terion did this before? It hurt even though it didn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t accept your apology.¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t accept it...¡± Like back when she was exacting revenge on Terion, Sirien soon crumbled under her own emotions. The girl who had been angry with me now sobbed bitterly. The tears she had held back when we lost two people finally burst forth. ¡°I... I was so scared. I thought I was going to lose you too... I was so scared that even you would disappear from me, just like my brother and Hena.¡± ¡°I made it through somehow.¡± ¡°You almost died! You, you almost died. If the man in black hadn¡¯t shown up, you would have died for sure. You¡¯re the only one I have left now.¡± Sob. Sirien¡¯s sobbing didn¡¯t stop. Patting her back didn¡¯t seem to provide any comfort. ¡°My brother and Hena are dead, and I don¡¯t know what happened to Dad and Mom. Everyone in the castle, the relatives who used to visit occasionally, they¡¯re all gone. I don¡¯t even know who the bad people are anymore. You¡¯re the only one I can trust.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°You promised we¡¯d get revenge together... Don¡¯t ever, ever do that again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever die. Don¡¯t leave me behind alone.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 26: The Boundary (4) Chapter 26: The Boundary (4) We spent another day within the boundary. The green-haired man did not show himself before us again. Since there was neither a way nor a reason to find out where he was, it seemed unlikely that we would encounter him again. Our journey was smoother than before. There were no more giant creatures like the one we encountered previously. Although this forest still harbored many threats, none were beyond our ability to handle. Fighting occurred about two or three times a day. Perhaps we were gaining some know-how. While the frequency of enemy encounters increased, our ability to evade them also improved significantly. Many of the enemies that discovered us and charged were weaker than before. Naturally, the injuries to my body also decreased. Not entirely absent, as battle inevitably involves injury. ¡°Can you still keep moving?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hold back like last time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± One significant change was that Sirien and I spoke less frequently. We always spoke in whispers, a lesson learned from our previous encounter with the giant. Even a small piece of idle chatter could attract enemies. There was no guarantee our senses would always be superior to theirs. Naturally, we became more cautious of the sounds we made and our surroundings. We should have been like this from the beginning. It was due to our lack of experience. Since I was always the first to spot enemies from the edge of the forest, I had become complacent. The knight training focused more on vigilance and combat rather than stealth and evasion, which didn¡¯t help our current situation. But it wasn¡¯t as if we spent the whole day with our mouths shut. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a cave.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°At the end over there. No, not that way, the place with the cliff. Yeah, there.¡± We conversed when we discovered something new. There really was a cave where Sirien pointed. Even from a distance, it seemed spacious enough to serve as a good base. If we were to set up camp today, it would be an optimal spot, but unfortunately, it was too early. We didn¡¯t want to waste time, so we just passed by. ¡°Our family shrine was also in a cave. It was filled with a similar incense smell.¡± ¡°Do you still smell that now?¡± ¡°Yeah. It gets stronger inside the boundary.¡± ¡°Is there really something there?¡± I couldn¡¯t smell the incense Sirien mentioned at all. Her sense of smell was sharper than mine, but was it really this much better? Sirien said it was just a smell and nothing particularly strange, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something more. ¡°If it gets faint and then strong again, it probably means we¡¯re getting closer to somewhere.¡± ¡°How is it now?¡± Though it sounded impressive, it wasn¡¯t always so. Swordmasters who became such through a miracle possessed somewhat anomalous power. They were strong in some areas but weak in others. Simply wielding sword energy didn¡¯t make one the strongest. Without a solid foundation, one would inevitably be outmatched by other Swordmasters. If one had enough talent to become a Swordmaster through a miracle, they would eventually reach that level on their own. Thus, those who didn¡¯t follow the orthodox path were often considered inferior Swordmasters. They were known as ¡®half-rate¡¯ Swordmasters. Sir Revan was a Swordmaster by miracle. The weakest among Swordmasters, yet a knight who could wield sword energy remained a significant force on the battlefield. Melee combat was fundamentally about formations. A person capable of cutting down cavalry and infantry with a single stroke was akin to an embodiment of disaster. ¡°Even the Demon King wouldn¡¯t be able to rampage in the Empire forever. Eligor wasn¡¯t that formidable of a Demon King. By the time we reach the County, the demon army would likely have retreated. I trust that the knights of our family will eventually side with me.¡± ¡°The seniors I know would definitely help if they knew you were alive.¡± ¡°Yeah. The real issue is the Imperial family...¡± Listening to Sirien, it was evident that she had devised a rather detailed plan. Despite her young age, her lineage showed its true colors. Unlike Terion, who spent his time honing his swordsmanship and physical training, Sirien had dedicated herself to theology and other studies. Even the Grand Duke Eilencia seemed to have passed down various political insights to her. No matter how you look at it, she and I were both destined to play the final boss roles in this novel. When we were first thrown into the hut, I wondered, ¡®Could this delicate and gentle child really change so drastically?¡¯ But her talents, as depicted in the novel, were clearly proving themselves. Moreover, by now, I had come to understand a few things. The reason Sirien ruthlessly killed her own kin. It was also the first point where she was contrasted with the novel¡¯s heroine. The original story. It was an incident in the capital. A branch family of Eilencia had committed a crime, and Sirien executed them in a brutal manner. The heroine, shocked by the sight, confronted Sirien. - ¡°How can you kill people so carelessly? They are lives, precious lives. There were ways to avoid bloodshed. Besides, they weren¡¯t even strangers to you! Why did you choose such a cruel method?¡± - ¡°If you¡¯re done with your foolish talk, why don¡¯t you return to your cage, Lady of Light? Your job is to chirp sweetly in your cage, not to speak out of turn.¡± - ¡°You killed a child who wasn¡¯t even twenty yet!¡± - ¡°In the Empire, one is considered an adult from the age of sixteen. It seems you¡¯re lacking in your studies, perhaps you should punish your tutor. If you¡¯re too soft-hearted to do it, I can assist you, as my hands are already stained with blood.¡± - ¡°You!¡± A saint chosen by the Light and a saint chosen by Death. A woman who died protecting her family and a woman who killed her kin. The paths of the heroine and Sirien were endlessly contrasted. They were each other¡¯s antithesis. The imperial family¡¯s stance at that time... was ambiguous. It was before any events had occurred between the heroine and the crown prince. The crown prince didn¡¯t immediately become part of the heroine¡¯s reverse harem. Initially, his relationship with Sirien was quite amicable. The current crown prince must be having his own share of unhappy times. If I had been transported in another way, I could have raised my favorability with him in advance, but stuck in this forest, there was no way to do that. Lost in thought, I noticed Sirien pointing to the sky. ¡°Hey, Razen. Those dark clouds look like it¡¯s going to rain soon, don¡¯t they?¡± [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 27: The Boundary (5) Chapter 27: The Boundary (5) Suddenly, the sky threw a tantrum. -Rumble. Boom. A cry filled with fury transformed into thunder. The sun sighed, looking at the thick black clouds. Looks like today is not the day. As the sunlight took a few steps back, the world quickly grew dark. Clouds unleashed rain into the darkness. It was a torrential downpour. Was it greedy because it hadn¡¯t rained in a while? The ground hungrily devoured the water. The soil, after drinking its fill, naturally turned into mud. The sticky mud clung to our feet, like regrets. With every step, the effort increased. It felt like my energy was being drained. To make matters worse, our rain-soaked clothes quickly became heavy. The rainwater wasn¡¯t too cold, but it was only ¡®for now.¡¯ Rain, accompanied by wind. If we continued like this, we¡¯d soon lose body heat. Catching a cold here would be dangerous; we had no medicine. Sirien already looked exhausted. ¡°Hah, hah... Ugh!¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah. Thanks. I didn¡¯t get hurt because of you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Just a little more.¡± I barely caught Sirien as she nearly fell. A misstep meant her focus was wavering. It was a sign she was reaching her physical limits. As soon as the rain started, we decided to turn back. It was a wise choice. Our destination was a cave we¡¯d seen earlier. The cave was spacious enough to serve as a base. It seemed we¡¯d be spending the night there. It might actually be a good thing. It would be cozier than staying under rocks or trees. Ending the day early and conserving our strength wasn¡¯t a bad idea. As we continued walking, the cliff we had seen earlier came into view. We were about 10 to 20 minutes away. But Sirien¡¯s condition was concerning. She was already out of breath, and now her lips were trembling. At this rate, she¡¯d soon be suffering from hypothermia. We had to hurry. ¡°As soon as we get in, we need to start a fire. Are you very cold?¡± ¡°I can, manage.¡± ¡°Watch your step!¡± ¡°Eep!¡± Was I pushing too hard? Sirien twisted her ankle on the slope. She quickly regained her posture, but seeing her rub her ankle, it must have hurt quite a bit. In this case, there was no choice. ¡°You need to be carried.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Get on my back. Moving with an injured foot will be slower.¡± I had been conserving my strength almost obsessively on this journey. If I were exhausted when facing monsters, it would be troublesome. Sirien¡¯s condition was important, but so was my ability to fight. But this was an emergency. I couldn¡¯t let Sirien walk any further. I took off my backpack and crouched down. The shadow behind me hesitated, but a wave of my hand urged her to comply. Her small body climbed onto my back. She wasn¡¯t heavy. With her increased activity and lack of proper meals, she¡¯d lost weight. She was already skinny, and now she felt even more frail. It pained me. It wasn¡¯t deep enough for any enemies to be hiding, so we didn¡¯t have to search the inside. I gathered some branches from the pile of leaves. Snap. Snap. Sparks flew from the flint in Sirien¡¯s hands. It used to take forever to start a fire, but now she could do it skillfully. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s lit.¡± Sirien and I huddled close to the fire to warm up. Now that we were sheltered from the rain, the endlessly falling rain seemed quite picturesque. It felt like looking out of a large, round window from the castle. The castle. By now, Count Roxen must be coiled up in the castle, right? If there¡¯s a pursuit team, they should be close by now. Would this rain erase our tracks? It might be optimistic thinking, but hoping for something isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. As long as we¡¯re not careless in our preparations. Whether fortune favors us or not. They will come soon. * * * After warming up a bit, Sirien quickly fell asleep. It was still too early for the night. Feeling it was too soon to sleep as well, I decided to practice with my sword alone. Perhaps seeing a strong swordsman¡ªsomeone I didn¡¯t know¡ªhad stirred something within me. I wanted to take this opportunity to assess my swordsmanship. I hadn¡¯t had much time lately, so now was my chance. ¡®I¡¯ve gotten a bit faster. My movements are much smoother too.¡¯ Days filled with countless battles. It seemed my body bore not just scars but a wealth of experience. The hands-on combat experience acted like a lubricant. Even starting with the same movement, I could seamlessly transition into various other actions. The crises I navigated with improvisation made my movements more fluid. The increase in speed was likely because the sword felt lighter. Whether I had simply gotten used to the weight of the new sword or if my body had grown stronger, I wasn¡¯t sure yet. ¡®Well, I¡¯ll figure that out by swinging the sword more.¡¯ The blade, tinted crimson in the firelight, moved roughly. Is this a downside? My movements had become larger. I was using more strength. It probably stemmed from recently facing only massive opponents. Developing the habit of overpowering their immense toughness must have ingrained some bad habits. It¡¯s never good to get too accustomed to a particular way of handling the sword. However, I couldn¡¯t dismiss the changes in my swordsmanship as purely negative. It wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t use the precise techniques I used to. I just needed to ease up on the excessive force. The aggressiveness of my sword strikes had definitely increased. Am I starting to resemble the Razen from the novel? We are, after all, walking the same path. Fortunately, there was a lot of description about Razen¡¯s combat style. - Count Berthus¡¯s swordsmanship remained fierce. His sword aura roared ferociously, gnawing away at everything around it, like a beast flashing its fangs, sometimes like a bolt of lightning. - Ferocious attacks stormed from his jet-black sword. Razen Berthus stubbornly adhered to an all-out offensive style. He shredded through magic spells, shattered unyielding divinity head-on, never halting his advance for even a moment. Relentless murderous intent surged through the entire battlefield. After swinging my sword for a while, sweat beaded on my forehead. Satisfied, I sheathed my sword. I had certainly grown faster than I had been back at the castle. I felt like I could see the path to the next level. Once you grasp the path, all that¡¯s left is to run. The destination was clear. I knew the possibilities. All I needed was time. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 28:The Boundary (6) Chapter 28:The Boundary (6) [Sirien Eilencia¡¯s POV] Even on rainy days, night came without fail. The forest, already darkened by the rain clouds, was now drenched in a pitch-black hue. It was a sight I had grown so tired of seeing. I hated the forest at night. I didn¡¯t always wish for the sun to shine brightly, but still, I didn¡¯t want to spend nights in this forest. It was better when we were in the cabin. At least then, we could share anything together. But when Razen fell asleep and I was left alone, I felt overwhelmingly lonely. It felt like being thrown into a world all by myself. Razen seemed to think I was simply afraid of the dark. ¡®Fool. I¡¯m not a child.¡¯ Anyway, tonight it was my turn to stand guard first. I had fallen asleep during the day, so I was quite alert now. ¡®Not that that¡¯s the only reason.¡¯ There was something, just a little something, that was bothering me, making it hard to fall asleep. For instance, our discarded clothes. We couldn¡¯t keep wearing our soaked clothes, so we hung them neatly on the wall. We didn¡¯t have any spare clothes. Naturally, both of us were left in our underwear. If I were to remove the blanket wrapped around me, Razen would see me in my barest state. That was... Just imagining it was incredibly embarrassing. This was the first time I had revealed so much of my skin. Even now, I was anxious about the possibility of being seen. Even though it might be okay if Razen saw me, for some reason, I didn¡¯t want to show myself to him so easily. Moreover, this blanket itself caused problems. It was an unwritten rule that the person sleeping used the blanket. But now, I was using the blanket, and Razen was half-naked. The flickering campfire made Razen¡¯s body very visible. It was hard to believe we were the same age. He was always the boy standing in front of me. ¡®So many scars.¡¯ I had seen some when I bandaged him, but I hadn¡¯t realized it was this bad. The fresh red scars were new. The slightly faded ones were still healing from a short while ago. The ones lighter than his skin tone were all scars. Scars that would never fade. No matter where I looked on his body, I saw scars and wounds. There were so many that it hurt just to see them. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. You must have taken all those wounds for me.¡¯ I barely resisted the urge to touch the scars gently. Instead, I slowly called out his name. ¡°Razen, are you asleep?¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m about to fall asleep. Why?¡± ¡°You look uncomfortable sleeping like that. Come here.¡± His drowsy voice responded. I patted the ground beside me, and Razen sluggishly crawled over. He seemed too tired to even stand up. I should let him sleep soon. I quietly slipped my leg out from under the blanket. My white leg was fully exposed. Was it a mistake? No, this should be fine. After all, his eyes are closed right now. So I couldn¡¯t make any promises lightly. ¡®I might not be able to keep them. I never want to lie to you.¡¯ When thinking rationally, there was no certainty that everything would go well even if we reached the County of Eloran. It seemed like the best possibility, but nothing was assured. That old man, in the end, was still a stranger. If I failed to meet his expectations, he would undoubtedly discard me without hesitation. Uncle. No, Count Roxen had shown that humans are creatures who can betray others at any time. The demons constantly wage war, and humans break their trust. So, I decided not to trust anyone anymore. I had always been quick to learn. Having been hurt once, I wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake twice. Razen was the only exception. I will trust no one but you. Without thinking, my hand reached out to Razen¡¯s hair. As I gently stroked it, his expression seemed to become more relaxed. He seemed to like it, so I continued. Gently, so as not to wake him. Very softly. ¡®Your hair has grown quite long. You look better with it short. It makes me sad.¡¯ If his hair poked his eyes, it would probably be itchy. While I was at it, I tucked his hair behind his ear to tidy it up. It had been a while since I last saw his forehead, and it looked much better this way. Razen would probably never know. He wouldn¡¯t know that he looks quite cute when he¡¯s asleep. Moreover, my knight had a rather handsome face. Seeing him like this made me smile with satisfaction. People in the castle used to say Razen looked too fierce, but they didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. The reason I didn¡¯t refute them was because I wanted them to remain ignorant fools. Idiots who couldn¡¯t recognize a treasure even when it was right in front of them. They could live their whole lives without knowing. I¡¯d never tell them. Razen was the greatest treasure I had. And I don¡¯t flaunt my treasure. Others would covet it. ¡®My knight. The most precious in the world... my one and only knight.¡¯ You are everything to me. You made it that way. So, if the day ever comes when I can give you something in return, I will give you everything I have. My life, the life you saved. ¡®Oh, you must be having a nice dream. I¡¯ll have to ask what you dreamed about when you wake up.¡¯ I waved my hand lightly in front of Razen¡¯s eyes. My knight didn¡¯t react at all. He seemed to be in a deep sleep. What was I thinking? Before I knew it, I was kissing Razen¡¯s forehead. Smooch. The sound was louder than I expected. ¡®Ack! I shouldn¡¯t have done that. What was I thinking?¡¯ My face grew hot just from my lips touching his forehead. My cheeks were burning so much that even touching them didn¡¯t help. If someone had seen me, my face would probably... No. No, that would be disastrous. My head was spinning, and I was so embarrassed that I couldn¡¯t lift my head. Even though there was no one to see, I couldn¡¯t bear it. It felt like something was poking me in the back. Tonight seemed like it would be particularly long. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 29: The Boundary (7) Chapter 29: The Boundary (7) The rain that had been pouring all night finally stopped at dawn. I had been worried that the cave might flood, but thankfully, it hadn¡¯t rained that much. The old campfire had completely consumed the firewood at some point. I decided to gather more branches to keep the fire going. When I pulled out a large branch that was buried, a loosely packed wall of dirt collapsed. Underneath the fallen wall, things I hadn¡¯t noticed before were revealed. My brows furrowed instinctively. ¡°Of course. It would be strange if there was nothing in such a nice cave.¡± What had been uncovered was a pile of bones. Most of them were old, not something that could have accumulated overnight. It seemed like this cave had a long-time resident. A monster came to mind, but I quickly shook my head. The cave was too narrow for that giant to fit. It must have been some other creature. There were plenty of thick, large bone fragments in the bone pile, indicating that it wouldn¡¯t be an easy fight if it came to that. Should I leave now? No. That¡¯s too hasty. ¡®It¡¯s too early to leave right now.¡¯ It hadn¡¯t been long since Sirien fell asleep. Waking her up now would mean she¡¯d struggle with fatigue all day. Besides, it was still dark outside. I didn¡¯t want to be swinging my sword at nocturnal predators in poor visibility. If my sword got stuck in a tree during a fight, that would be the end of me. Navigating this dangerous forest at night was practically a death sentence. On the other hand, the threat in this cave was still uncertain. I didn¡¯t know why it was vacant, but perhaps its inhabitant had gone hunting or something. As long as it didn¡¯t return before we left, we¡¯d be fine. Let¡¯s just borrow it until sunrise. * * * Nothing happened until dawn. On the contrary, it meant that something did happen when it was time for us to leave. Clang! I struck off its sharp front leg with my sword. A clear and clean sound rang out, causing the hair to flutter slightly. ¡®Its body and sword clashed, but it sounded like metal. That must mean its outer shell is incredibly tough.¡¯ The creature we faced this time resembled a spider. Judging by how it scurried around on its eight legs, it didn¡¯t seem like the type to hunt with webs but rather used its legs and jaw strength to catch its prey. Thinking about it that way, its fangs might be venomous. I must avoid getting bitten at all costs. It didn¡¯t seem too difficult a task. The enemies I faced here always had weapons that could kill me in an instant. If you get bitten, you die. If you get hit, you die. It¡¯s not a surprising thing. After all, it¡¯s the same with humans; if you get stabbed with a sword, you die. I had a close brush with death not long ago. Actually, calling it luck would be more accurate, as it wasn¡¯t my skill that saved me. Anyway, the spider¡¯s main attack was striking down with its two front legs. Its body structure didn¡¯t allow for many attack methods, but this alone was powerful enough. ¡°Still, it feels a bit too easy.¡± I wasn¡¯t weak enough to be taken down by such an attack. With a scraping sound, my sword lightly dragged across the ground. The creature flinched. Its decision was to flee. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the wiser choice.¡± It made things easier for both of us. I didn¡¯t miss the moment it turned around. I drove my sword into its body and, pulling on the hilt, left a large gash. Blood gushed out, spilling what should have remained inside. To avoid getting the spider¡¯s blood on my clothes, I sidestepped and climbed onto its back. What followed was a one-sided slaughter. Like a cowboy in a western, I balanced on the thrashing spider, slashing at it. The creature crashed into trees and cliffs, causing the large trees to shake but not fall, thanks to their deep roots. Its hard exoskeleton was softer on top. Eventually, the creature¡¯s thrashing didn¡¯t last more than three minutes. My sword pierced its neck and head, ending its life. As its body went limp, I sliced its neck further to ensure it was dead. Only when it was completely still did I withdraw my blade. From a distance, Sirien peeked out, likely coming to check after the noise had ceased. Our eyes met by chance. ¡°Razen! Is it over?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s safe to come out.¡± ¡°Good job. I¡¯ve got some jerky ready, want some?¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯m hungry after that. Just a few pieces.¡± The meat we¡¯d hunted was finished yesterday, so we had to eat the preserved rations we¡¯d brought. The jerky was tough and salty, not meant for taste, but there was no avoiding my tongue¡¯s disdain. ¡°How much jerky do we have left?¡± ¡°Not much. We need to ration it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have this for now.¡± As I chewed on the jerky, I reflected on the battle. The spider had been formidable, but in the end, I had come out on top. The forest was full of dangers, but each victory made me stronger. My eyes drifted over to the spider¡¯s corpse. After all, it was still meat, and there are countries even today that eat spiders. But the thought of eating it was unappealing. ¡°Eating a spider feels a bit unsettling. Maybe we should just leave it.¡± ¡°Ugh! Eating that? No way. I can¡¯t eat that, no matter what.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t make you. Besides, I can¡¯t even identify the venom sacs, so it¡¯s not worth the risk.¡± ¡°Yeah, good point.¡± We continued chewing on the jerky leisurely. It wasn¡¯t long before I heard the sound of heavy footsteps in the distance. ¡°Sirien, get inside!¡± ¡°O-okay...!¡± The ground-shaking vibrations were intense. The increasing intensity of the sound and tremors indicated that whatever was coming was headed our way. Hidden by the trees for now, I steadied my breathing and gripped my sword. Soon, the creature emerged from the forest. - KIAAAAAAAK! Seeing the monster, its purpose became clear. It was almost an exact replica of the spider I had just killed, only much larger. The grief of a parent who had lost its child enveloped us. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 30: Awakening (1) Chapter 30: Awakening (1) ¡®It¡¯s horrifically heavy.¡¯ A single block. The weight on the blade was extraordinary. Is it impossible to defend head-on? Even deflecting and redirecting the attack required extreme caution. A mistake could shatter the blade. The mother, having lost her young, was literally rampaging mad. Her red spider eyes gleamed with madness. She was on a different level from before. Unlike the previous spider, which only swung its two front legs, the mother spider¡¯s attacks were far more varied and threatening. She didn¡¯t easily expose the weak parts of her exoskeleton and knew how to fully leverage her mass. Yeah, to be honest, it was overwhelming. Though not as daunting as facing a giant, there was no clear solution. The attacks weren¡¯t landing properly. More precisely, finding a place to attack and seizing an opportunity to do so was incredibly difficult. ¡®Her exoskeleton is much tougher. I can¡¯t even scratch it with regular attacks. I¡¯ll have to aim for the weaker spots, even if it¡¯s hard.¡¯ Claws driven by fury tore at the world. Thick wooden splinters flew from an ancient tree, hundreds of years old. Her massive leg was blocked by the tree, but just as humans have two hands, the spider had eight legs. The jointed parts of the exoskeleton¡ªthese were the only visible weaknesses I could aim for, but I had to retreat without gaining any ground. Another leg came crashing down where I had been standing moments before. If I hadn¡¯t retreated, I¡¯d have been crushed. ¡°It¡¯s creepy.¡± The ground where the spider¡¯s attack had landed was deeply gouged out. If I got struck by those front legs, there wouldn¡¯t even be a need for a grave. It was a morbid joke. Anyway, she was indeed a skilled foe. Surely, she was the true owner of this cave, and I had killed her offspring which had arrived early. An experienced resident, she knew her own weaknesses well. Even in her frenzied attacks, she compulsively covered her vulnerabilities. When the softer parts of her leg insides seemed exposed, another leg would immediately guard it. The only places where a viable attack might land seemed to be the insides of the legs, the eyes, or the lower abdomen. Attacking the abdomen risked being crushed if done poorly, making it impractical, and the insides of the legs were well-defended. The eyes...is there any creature whose eyes aren¡¯t a weak spot? It must be the most guarded area. Several attacks slipped by without improving the situation. While I couldn¡¯t land a proper counterattack, each of her blows was lethal. I glanced around. Scanning the surroundings as if taking in the scene. ¡®The situation is reversed from earlier.¡¯ If it¡¯s hard to confront one-on-one, find another method. The young spider earlier had chosen to flee, ending in a gruesome death. To me, fleeing didn¡¯t seem like an option either. That would only be possible if I were faster or had a way to immobilize the enemy. In a flash, I noticed the tree that had been struck by the spider¡¯s attack earlier. Although it had been severely chipped, it was a massive tree with a diameter that had to be measured in meters. A single gouge wouldn¡¯t bring it down. If the tree trunk was that thick, it would also be sturdy. The spider¡¯s immense strength couldn¡¯t topple it in one go. And this spider was blindly fixated on me. It didn¡¯t care about its surroundings. So, I had no choice but to use that to my advantage. I intentionally moved the battlefield into the forest among the trees. The spider¡¯s leg scraped another tree. Crack. With a grotesque sound, part of the tree trunk was torn. It didn¡¯t fall in one go. That didn¡¯t matter. ¡®If we fight where there are many obstacles, it ultimately works in my favor.¡¯ Every time the spider¡¯s legs collided with the trees, I persistently aimed for the inside of its legs. The spider¡¯s defense was solid, but not perfect. When necessary, I hid behind an old tree. Using its obstructed vision as a weapon, I launched surprise attacks. I saw the spider¡¯s neck retracting. Was it merely because of the pain? Somehow, I doubted that. It looked more like it was preparing to spit something out. Right. This was a spider. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be strange if it had venom.¡¯ Even if it was just a hunch, I trusted my instincts and dodged. Even if it meant giving up the perfect opportunity, I had no regrets. At that moment, a jet of yellow-green liquid sprayed out. I couldn¡¯t dodge it all, and some of the toxic fluid splattered on my left arm and back. ¡®So this is it. The burn scars from the original story!¡¯ Razen¡¯s body in the novel had burn scars. I had always wondered how those scars came about. Apparently, this was the moment. I thought it ended with the self-destructing attack of the last monster, but had I become complacent? What the spider spat out wasn¡¯t just venom. The highly acidic fluid made contact with my clothes and skin. As my skin began to melt, a noxious smell rose from my body. Horrific pain seized me. My mind went hazy, and for a moment, the world blacked out. When I regained my senses, a wounded front leg was swinging toward me. It was too late to dodge. I braced myself for the impact. ¡°Aaaaagh!¡± My body flew a dozen meters through the air. The injuries I¡¯d inflicted must have been effective, as the blow wasn¡¯t as lethal as it could have been. Rolling down the slope helped to some extent in cushioning the impact. That didn¡¯t mean my body was unscathed, though. Pain coursed through my veins, making it hard to stand. I had collided with more than a few objects, causing my entire body to ache. In time, I¡¯d be covered in bruises. But I could still move. Both my arms and legs were functional enough to fight. That meant there was no problem. Difficulty breathing due to a tight chest? So what? I probably cracked a rib or two. As long as I could breathe, it didn¡¯t matter. This wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d fought while battered and bruised. Even in the cabin last time, I hadn¡¯t fought in perfect condition. ¡°Hah.¡± The cabin. Thinking back to that shabby wooden house made my blood boil. It felt like something snapped in my mind. A metallic taste filled my mouth. How great would it have been if I had been bolder back then? If I hadn¡¯t hesitated to endure pain or take a few stabs, what might have happened? Thinking that made the intense pain almost welcome. It felt like another chance. A chance to correct my mistakes. I gripped my sword tighter than ever. The pain flowing through my veins only fueled my resolve, my hand tightening around the hilt as if it were fighting back. I raised my sword again. The mother spider, still staggering, glared at me. Yes. This was a fight that would only end when one of us died. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 31: Awakening (2) Chapter 31: Awakening (2) It was chaos. The spider attacked recklessly, indifferent to its own body being torn apart, and I retaliated with all my might. A battle of endurance was not an option. My body was too battered to keep up the hit-and-run strategy from earlier. However, the spider was slower than before, and I was faster. -Thumb. Thumb. Thumb. My heart pounded fiercely. Hot blood surged through my veins from one end to the other. As time seemed to slow down, my body accelerated. I sliced off a chunk of the spider¡¯s flesh and switched my grip on the sword. I pierced its dented exoskeleton and retrieved my weapon. I stepped back two paces, bending my waist to avoid an attack. A refreshing breeze followed the spider¡¯s leg as it narrowly missed my face. ¡®Is it not using its venom again?¡¯ It made sense. The telltale signs before it spat venom were clear. While it was a threat when unnoticed, I had no reason to get hit if I was cautious. If it tried that again, I was confident I could counter it effectively. My eyes had already captured every subtle movement of the spider. The spider¡¯s claw aimed for my shoulder. It wasn¡¯t hard to dodge. Even if it hit, it wouldn¡¯t be a severe injury. No, upon closer thought, this was actually an opportunity. ¡®Don¡¯t fear pain. Consider wounds as badges of honor.¡¯ Did I have so much time to spare? Can I engage in a clean exchange of blows and leisurely exploit the openings? Someone, somewhere, has a blade pointed at me right now. ¡¯Think of the pursuers. Fighting this loudly, do you think they won¡¯t follow? ¡¯ Do I think the trackers will just sit idle after seeing these massive traces? If there¡¯s no chance to attack, create one. Even if I have to throw my body into it. What do I have besides a sturdy body? It¡¯s enough if I can keep fighting. As long as I can fight the next battle after this one. ¡®I¡¯ll take the hit.¡¯ My left shoulder was torn open. I severed one of its legs. It was my first major success after a prolonged battle. We fought fiercely, like animals. In the slow-motion world, I constantly swung my sword. Blood splattered. Whose blood it was, I couldn¡¯t tell. Blue blood mixed with red, indistinguishable. There seemed to be much more blue. The absence of the leg I cut off was significant. Its defense became noticeably sloppy. That was the cost of not giving up the attack. I relentlessly targeted the spider¡¯s damaged half. Then my leg momentarily refused to obey. It was from breaking the exoskeleton near its head earlier. The pain was bearable, but the torn muscle was troublesome. It was a brief moment. Less than a second. That short lapse became poison. A heavy leg struck one side of my body. I didn¡¯t go flying helplessly like before. I managed to stay standing, but the impact was significant. The problem was what came next. My stance was completely broken, leaving me unprepared for what was to come. ¡°Razen!¡± A familiar voice called out. Something whistled through the air. The ¡®next¡¯ attack that should have struck me disappeared. Thwack! My body felt light. It was as if the poisoning from earlier had been a lie. The venom was still rampaging inside me, but it had no effect. Never before had my sword felt so much like an extension of my body. Wherever I intended to cut, the sword was already moving, and my eyes seemed to predict the optimal path, foreseeing moves two or three steps ahead. ¡°Haaaah!¡± A spark flashed before my eyes. It was a faint flicker. Compared to the descriptions of how it would engulf its surroundings when drawn, it was pathetically weak and insignificant. My sword aura was just as feeble. It barely wrapped thinly around the blade, my utmost limit. But right now, this was enough. A dark mist enveloped the steel blade. As my sword moved, the night sky opened amidst the morning sunlight. That tough, durable exoskeleton was sliced like paper. I slashed the spider¡¯s body recklessly. Cutting off its legs. Slicing through its eyes. Stabbing deeply into its outstretched head and then severing it, slicing through the jaws that were about to spit venom. The spider was rushing towards death in an instant. That it was still alive meant it wasn¡¯t dead yet. It¡¯s not dead until it¡¯s dead. The blood boiling within me cried out. - Kill it! - Move your arms and kill the enemy before you. Destroy anything that gets in the way, cut down everything that hinders. All the strength in my body was for this purpose alone. Suddenly, I didn¡¯t like the sword I was swinging. A heavier, larger sword would be better. How great would it be if a single slash could leave a bigger wound? Right. If one isn¡¯t enough, then use another. I spotted the axe Sirien had thrown earlier. I pulled it out and swung it down. Crack! Crack! The contents inside the spider¡¯s head scattered wildly. Eventually, the spider collapsed. My eyes didn¡¯t miss its still twitching legs. ¡®It¡¯s still alive.¡¯ Then I had to finish it. I beheaded the spider. The severed head got in the way, so I kicked it aside. Scalding breath poured out of my mouth. I understood. Why Razen¡¯s sword had to be so extremely aggressive. This power came with terrible overload on the body. Every time mana flowed through my bloodstream, it felt like it left tiny wounds inside me. This was the price of becoming a half-baked Sword Master. In exchange for the destructive power I gained, this was the price I had to pay. There was no need to announce this. Razen was strong enough and had enough talent. No one doubted he became a Sword Master through the standard path. The Razen in the novel also lacked time. To survive, he needed power, even if it was incomplete. How many more times did I swing the sword and axe? I stopped swinging the weapons in a state of trance. ¡°Haa... Haa...¡± As I regained my senses, a horribly mangled corpse was left. It was a relief. I was reaching my limit, too. As soon as I withdrew my sword aura, the venom eagerly tightened its grip on my throat. The last thing I saw as I collapsed was Sirien¡¯s figure rushing towards me desperately. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 32: Awakening (3) Chapter 32: Awakening (3) [Sirien Eilencia] Bad memories surfaced. Memories that I don¡¯t want to forget, but ones I never want to experience again. The sight of my brother bleeding. His shallow, faint breaths that seemed like they could stop at any moment. His unmoving hand. His limp body. The memories of that day seemed to overlap with Razen¡¯s current state. A dark hand rose from deep within the ground. It was the hand of anxiety. Anxiety gripped my legs and ankles, trying to drag me into the depths. No. This is too much to handle. Get your hands off me. Not yet. I managed to shake off the anxiety in my heart. ¡°Razen. Snap out of it, Razen.¡± ¡°......¡± Razen lost consciousness. My heart felt like it was dropping. But listening closely, I realized he was still breathing well. This situation was better than when my brother passed away. I could still save him. As long as I stayed focused, I wouldn¡¯t have to let Razen go. With some effort, I dragged Razen into the cave. I didn¡¯t want him to be caught in the rain outside. The forest was still full of monsters, so the cave was much safer. Razen was taller and bulkier than me. There was no way I could lift or carry him with my strength. By the time I dragged him to the cave, I was drenched in sweat. But it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Razen was a bit safer now. ¡°I¡¯ll clean the wounds first. Sorry. It might hurt a bit, but please bear with it.¡± Thankfully, I had learned a few things while tending to Razen¡¯s wounds. The first thing to do when you get a wound is to clean the surrounding area with a clean, damp cloth. Luckily, I had a towel I had washed earlier. I used my drinking water to clean the wounds, removing the torn pieces of cloth. Razen groaned every time the towel touched his wounds. He usually said it was nothing, but he had been enduring the pain all along. My heart ached. ¡°Bandages... I don¡¯t have any bandages. What should I do?¡± We had already used up all the bandages we took from the cabin. I had been reusing old bandages by only replacing the parts that touched the wounds, but I had finally thrown them away recently. Then, a memory of Hena flashed in my mind. She had torn her clothes to bandage wounds. This time, it would be best to use the cleanest part possible. Though I didn¡¯t understand the logic, Razen never allowed anything dirty near his wounds. He would rather burn the wound than let a dirty cloth touch it. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to put a fire to Razen¡¯s body. Using the dagger from Razen¡¯s belongings, I tore my clothes. I had to cut away a lot to find a clean part. As a result, my clothes turned into complete rags. Razen might tease me when he wakes up. I wanted to hear those teasing jokes. ¡°Thank goodness. It looks like the bleeding is stopping.¡± Aside from the injury on his shoulder, the rest weren¡¯t too severe. Once I carefully wrapped the new bandage around the wounds, the bleeding quickly subsided. The problem was Razen¡¯s body temperature was rising. It was as if he had caught a severe cold; his face was burning up, and he was sweating profusely. His expression grew increasingly pained. But now, there was nothing more I could do. Helplessness. Anxiety. Those were the emotions I was feeling. My lips felt parched. The fact that I was doing nothing weighed heavily on me. ¡°Oh, right. Water. I should fetch some water. Hold on. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± He might be thirsty. I drank a lot of water when I had a fever too. Thin cuts appeared on my arms and legs. My thigh got scraped by a thorny bush, making it sting. If Razen were nearby, I might have whined to get some comfort. This is nothing. Razen is much more injured than I am right now. The scent grew stronger as I walked. Then it happened. Rustle. Something moved a bit far behind me. Having encountered many wild animals and monsters, I sensed something was off. It wasn¡¯t a natural sound; it seemed like someone tried to move quietly but made a mistake. The faint sound quickly disappeared. ¡®I¡¯ve been discovered...!¡¯ Panic set in. I ran without looking back. Running up a steep slope quickly left me breathless. Huff. Huff. I nearly slipped on the wet rocks. No. I slipped after a few more steps and really hurt my knee. I remembered how my knee had bled red when I fell at the castle. I wanted to sit down. I was scared of how close those men might be. If they had come shouting ¡®Catch her!¡¯ it would have been less frightening, but the quiet footsteps following me were terrifying. It felt like an invisible shadow was chasing me. ¡°Hah, ha! Ouch...! Hah.¡± I kept running. I slipped and fell, trying not to, cutting my hand on a plant¡¯s thorn, wiping away the tears that threatened to fall. I ran harder than I ever had in my life. I was gasping for breath. My chest and throat felt like they would burst. I wanted to rest, even for a moment. But no. Get a grip, Sirien Eilencia. Razen is in danger. Razen has endured pain like this all along. Don¡¯t whine over this. Did my desperate running pay off? Something orange glowed in the dark forest. ¡®There¡¯s something there. It¡¯s a light!¡¯ If I could get up that hill, might I find the man who killed the giant? That same scent came from him. I studied theology at the castle. Though I hadn¡¯t thought of it when I first saw the man in black or since then, I knew of a Church that might have settled in a place like this. It was an ancient name I had learned was long extinct, so I didn¡¯t recognize it immediately. Why had that man, despite his reluctance, saved Razen? What was the presence that had followed us from the edge of the forest? And most importantly, what was the scent I kept smelling? A scent. It too obviously hinted at death and rest. ¡®Hibras Church... I¡¯m almost there.¡¯ Chills ran down my spine. Footsteps were close behind me. The trackers were nearly upon me. But at the same time, I heard a voice I wanted to hear. ¡°I told you, no mercy a second time. Didn¡¯t your comrade tell you?¡± ¡°Hah, hah. Hah...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance. Explain why I shouldn¡¯t throw you to those rude guests.¡± [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 33: Awakening (4) Chapter 33: Awakening (4) [Sirien Eilencia] The man in black spoke in a cold and blunt tone. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance. Explain why I shouldn¡¯t throw you to those rude guests.¡± ¡°Huff, ha. First... let me... catch my breath...¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°Haaah, phew. I came to make a deal.¡± The fundamental rule of negotiation is to never show intimidation, regardless of the opponent. However, it seemed I had misjudged the starting line. The man stared at me intently. My face felt hot, but I decided not to lose my composure. Fortunately, the man seemed disinterested in pointing out my physical state. ¡°A deal? You, who can¡¯t even take care of yourself, think you have something to offer me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I can give you something much bigger than you think. Rather, let me ask you this¡ªwhy did you save Razen back then?¡± It was a crucial question. Why had this man saved Razen? Despite saving our lives, why did he maintain such an indifferent attitude? Without knowing the answer, I couldn¡¯t move forward. ¡°Could it be that you are mistaken about that? I didn¡¯t particularly have any sympathy for you. As I said, I didn¡¯t care whether you lived or died.¡± ¡°So, why did you save us despite being so indifferent?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t your decision, was it? Someone else told you to keep us alive, right?¡± The man fell silent. He seemed to be contemplating whether to speak or not. ¡°I don¡¯t particularly want to talk about it.¡± ¡°Just say it. Killing me wouldn¡¯t be hard for you, right? Even if you just leave, I¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong. Fine. Your guess is correct. I received a few requests. One of them was to help you in a critical moment, just once.¡± ¡°Let me meet that person.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± His response was firm, drawing a clear line. He didn¡¯t seem like someone who would make a cheap deal. Despite everything, I was the one being dragged without any leverage. If the conversation dragged on, this man would leave immediately. I needed to reveal my hand first. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to say it. There must be reasons within the Hibras Church too, right?¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Hibras deity. All I learned outside was that Hibras is the god of rest. The priests usually oversaw funerals, and naturally, the Church lost its power and disappeared.¡± ¡°Uninvited guests are nearby. They are wary of me now, but it would be better for you to get to the point quickly. I don¡¯t intend to get involved in troublesome matters.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to get involved now. I can solve the reason why your Church had to disappear.¡± Is that all? If a member of House Eilencia received divinity, they would at least become a bishop, and in some cases, even a saintess or saint. The imperial family interferes with our baptism ceremony, fearing that the grand ducal house will become too powerful with the church¡¯s help. That¡¯s how unparalleled Eilencia¡¯s suitability for divinity is. Divinity corrupts mortals because the vessel isn¡¯t pure. The natural blemish of mana¡ªlike a winding river eroded by water currents, the flow of divinity erodes and changes humans. Hibras¡¯ divinity also drove priests to death in this process of corruption, but it wasn¡¯t because the god harbored malice. However, I had no such blemish. ¡°...A pureblood, you say. Are you confident you can fully accept divinity?¡± ¡°In theory, it¡¯s possible. From a divine perspective, I¡¯m the cleanest vessel in this world. I can receive the baptism of any god and accept all divinities perfectly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a theory.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t done it yet. But I assure you, if I can¡¯t do it, no one can. And I¡¯m the only direct descendant of Eilencia left.¡± The Man in Black Fell Silent In the meantime, I felt movement in the bushes. Those who had been pressuring me with time were now the ones running against the clock. The man¡¯s eyes wrinkled as if the noise annoyed him. I feigned composure, watching his reaction. Yes. Try killing me. If I die, Razen will be in danger too, and if Razen dies, I have no intention of living either. Though I couldn¡¯t follow Hena immediately... after offering Count Roxen¡¯s head to everyone, I could rest peacefully. The man snapped at me. ¡°If you cannot accept the divinity, the price will be death. A death without even a final word.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But neither of us has a choice, do we?¡± I didn¡¯t know what the Hibras Church was doing, holed up in this forest. But I knew they wouldn¡¯t be pleased with the situation. The reason Hibras became a ¡®textbook example of Church extinction¡¯ in theology was because they tried every effort to revive the Church. They were quite passionate about expanding their influence. Even now, if they could, they would want to go out and spread their faith. So, this man didn¡¯t really have a choice. If he was associated with the Hibras Church, he could never ignore my proposal. Of course, I didn¡¯t have a choice either. I needed their help. This man¡¯s strength and the divine power or healing that could save Razen were crucial. Especially if saving Razen meant becoming this wretched Church¡¯s saintess, I would do it as many times as needed. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether to accept my deal. It¡¯s up to the god you serve. From this moment on, you are obligated to guide me to the altar.¡± ¡°Do not command me. You are not yet the saintess of this Church.¡± ¡°But I will be. I will become your saintess.¡± The man slowly drew his sword. His gaze had shifted beyond me, likely towards my enemies. I pulled a dagger from my bosom and held it to my neck. He told me not to, but I had no choice but to command him. ¡°If you understand, kill all those chasing me. If not, I¡¯ll take my own life right here.¡± [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 34: Sanctuary of Hibras (1) Chapter 34: Sanctuary of Hibras (1) It felt like I had been asleep for quite a long time. It was as if I had dreamed, yet it didn¡¯t feel like a dream. In my dream, I occasionally saw Sirien. She would get angry at someone, or sometimes look at me with a face on the verge of tears. As my mind, which had been submerged for so long, floated up to the surface, I realized that those scenes were not just dreams. Perhaps I saw those things as I woke up and fell asleep again. When I lifted my heavy eyelids, my vision was blurry. ¡°Ugh...¡± My body creaked as if the joints were rusted. My fists wouldn¡¯t clench properly, and my consciousness hadn¡¯t fully returned, making it feel as though I were still dreaming. It was a bit warm. As I pulled the blanket down from my neck, I felt more comfortable. ¡®A blanket?¡¯ A slight sense of incongruity reached me. We never had such soft blankets. All we had was a multipurpose blanket, and the floor was never this comfortable. Come to think of it, the ceiling was unfamiliar. Not just the ceiling, but the whole space felt foreign. I was lying in a bed in an unfamiliar room. I managed to lift my stiff body and saw Sirien sleeping beside me, near my side. She must have woken up from my movements because she was rubbing her eyes. She seemed to have just fallen asleep, as it looked painful for her to wake up. As our eyes met, the curtain fluttered from the breeze outside. Morning sunlight streamed into the modest room. Under the warm sunlight, her sleepy face opened its eyes wide. Soon, her small, pretty lips curved into a smile. Her red eyes sparkled with laughter as she spoke. ¡°You¡¯re awake? How are you feeling?¡± It was the sweetest morning greeting I had ever heard. * * * To be honest, I was still bewildered by the changed environment. Right after fighting the spider, it was as if the world had changed when I opened my eyes. But I could guess what had happened. It must have followed the original story. The place I reached with all my might was the same place where Razen had arrived in the original story. Sirien must have done the same. Her best efforts ultimately led us here. I didn¡¯t know the details of the process, but eventually, Sirien became the saint of Hibras here. A saint of a god who would someday be called a demon god. To be frank, Hibras being labeled a demon god wasn¡¯t solely due to slander. Of course, there wasn¡¯t such a thing as a demon god in the first place. Each god had both beneficial and harmful aspects for humans. Therefore, the declaration of Hibras as a demon god was merely a proclamation by several mainstream religious sects. However, there were plausible grounds for Hibras being called a demon god. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Let¡¯s have a meal first. I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Right after Sirien went out briefly to call someone, a person dressed in black came in and brought us breakfast. The clothes weren¡¯t particularly luxurious; they were closer to mourning attire. ¡°I do feel a bit of regret, but I don¡¯t regret the decision. Even if time went back, I would make the same choice.¡± As soon as Sirien finished her meal, she nestled into my arms. I was forced to lie down, bearing Sirien¡¯s weight. She seemed lighter than before. Her soft cheek rubbed against my chest. I was about to say something, but seeing the sheer happiness on her face, I stopped. Her eyes, curved like a crescent moon, were filled with joy. Her smiling lips, and arms that seemed to want to hug me tight, yet hesitated as if afraid of hurting me. Sensing her emotional struggle, I gently patted her head. Sirien liked this the most. The motion of lowering her bangs onto her forehead. She didn¡¯t like having her hair messed up but enjoyed being patted on the head. Sirien savored my warmth for a long time before she was satisfied. We lay entwined, looking up at the ceiling. The wallpaper, faded with time, came into view. Sirien suddenly reached out her hand. ¡°Razen, I¡¯m a saint now. Look, I can use holy magic like this.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard. You¡¯re good at it. All that studying paid off.¡± A reddish light flickered above her hand. It was a soft, lamp-like light. A warm light that seemed to radiate heat. In the novel, Sirien used to wield dark divine power to bring death, but it seemed that such power could also be used this way. ¡°I can use healing magic now, too. The first thing I did after receiving the baptism was to heal you. Every day, I poured all my divine power into you. So when you woke up, I felt like I could fly.¡± Sirien¡¯s hand gently touched my arm. Then she found my wrist and held it with both hands. Despite all the hardships, Sirien¡¯s hands were still soft and tender. ¡°Hey, Razen.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I tried really hard. Just like you did for me, this time I fought with all my might. I put everything on the line and protected both of us. So, praise me.¡± ¡°You did well. This time, I really survived thanks to you, Sirien. Thank you.¡± ¡°I really wanted to hear that? Tell me a bit more. And I¡¯d be even happier if you hugged me.¡± If she asked, I had to oblige. I wrapped my arms around her small waist. Sirien placed her hands over mine and giggled. The hands we held felt warmer than usual. My chest and Sirien¡¯s back resonated with our heartbeats. Thump, thump. Thump, thump. Our alternating heartbeats felt as though they had merged into one. We stayed like that for a long time, listening to the sound of our hearts. The occasional breeze felt pleasant. ¡°Razen, as a saint, I can now knight someone.¡± Suddenly, Sirien gulped. In the quiet room, the sound was distinct. ¡°Of course, you¡¯ve always been my knight. Just as you protected me without asking for a vow, I think of you as my knight without needing any formal vow.¡± Her clear voice continued without hesitation, as if she had thought about this for a long time. The girl, who always seemed delicate, suddenly sat up. ¡°But I want to do it once. I don¡¯t care if the world acknowledges it or not; I want to officially make you my knight. Even if it¡¯s just our own ceremony. No, it¡¯s better if it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± The girl who stood up first reached out her hand to me. ¡°Please, Razen. Will you be my knight?¡± [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 35: Sanctuary of Hibras (2) Chapter 35: Sanctuary of Hibras (2) Following Sirien, we arrived at a slightly elevated hill. From here, we could overlook the surrounding coniferous forest and the paths we had fought along. In particular, I could see the cave where we had fought the mother spider from a distance. In the last battle, I had definitely unleashed my sword aura. Though I am a half-baked swordmaster, my skills had improved nonetheless. As soon as my body recovered, I wanted to test my sword again. Out of habit, I scanned the surroundings for any beasts or monsters, but at least in this area, there seemed to be no need for such worries. Was it because the believers were here and the place was thoroughly guarded? Thanks to that, I could climb the hill as comfortably as if I were walking up a neighborhood back hill. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Are you managing okay?¡± ¡°Did you really think I¡¯d hear you ask if I was managing okay?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so surprising? Besides, Razen, you¡¯re a patient.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so weak that I can¡¯t walk. On the contrary, moving a bit makes me feel refreshed.¡± It was true. I guess I am the kind of person who needs to move my body daily to feel satisfied. Just walking a little made me feel much better than lying in bed. My body was already itching, and I almost wanted to exercise a bit before going to bed. If I did that, I¡¯d probably get nagged quite a bit. Could I do it secretly from Sirien? I¡¯d have to look for an opportunity later. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. This is the place I had in mind. It looks different up close than from below.¡± Sirien spread her hands proudly. This was the end of the hill, where it abruptly ended in a high cliff. Below the cliff, a dense forest spread out in a single view. Old trees painted the land green like a horizon, merging with the white snow and plains behind them. There might be a village where people lived far away, but it wasn¡¯t high enough to see that far. The blue sky blended with white clouds above, and a breeze made the wild grass smile. ¡°I actually thought about it a lot. I imagined building a splendid palace one day and holding a grand ceremony in front of everyone. Something magnificent.¡± ¡°I think I like this place better.¡± ¡°Yeah, me too. I prefer keeping precious things to myself. And no one else needs to be involved in our contract.¡± ¡°Two spectators would be enough. They might sit there without us knowing.¡± ¡°That would be nice.¡± Our lives changed the moment we entered this forest. We lost Terion and Hena and fought desperately in this place. We resented the events that happened in this coniferous forest to the point of death, but we didn¡¯t hate the forest itself. If Sirien and I were to conduct a knightly ordination or some significant ceremony, it was only right to do it here. I didn¡¯t need a luxurious palace either. This place, where Terion and Hena¡¯s spirits rested, was far more meaningful than any palace celebrated by the masses. Sirien sat on a rock at the edge of the cliff. In her small hand, she held a ceremonial sword adorned with intricate designs. Despite its weight, she had carried it all the way up here herself. ¡°Shall we begin?¡± I knelt on one knee in front of Sirien. Sirien drove the silver blade straight into the ground. Hoo. The sound of a shallow breath. Her long silver hair fluttered elegantly as she exhaled, releasing her tension. Her blood-red eyes settled into an icy gaze. The priestly robe, a bit too large for her, billowed like a cloak in the wind. Her hands rested on the pommel of the sword. Behind the sharp longsword, the girl had suddenly become a dignified ruler. Thud. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Perfect timing.¡± I opened the cell door and stepped inside. The creaking sound caused the man to lift his head, and our eyes met. I spoke softly as I did my work. ¡°Listen, today something very good happened to me.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Really. It¡¯s so good that having to come see someone like you is dreadful. So, I don¡¯t want to look at you for long. I hope this ends quickly.¡± The man was tied to a shabby wooden chair. His tendons were already severed, and there were many signs of torture I didn¡¯t want to look at. The smell of blood hung around him. I didn¡¯t get too close, worried that the scent might cling to me. I didn¡¯t want Razen to catch even a whiff of such a stench from me. I pushed aside all the clean blades that seemed prepared just for me. ¡°Let me tell you upfront, you¡¯re going to die anyway. It¡¯s necessary for the ceremony. They say the god who presides over rest and death requires death in the ceremony. Apparently, the person must be someone tied to fate, and luckily for me, there¡¯s you.¡± What I picked up was a branding iron. I placed it on the hot brazier. After a few minutes, the iron turned a glowing red. They say you should always give a preview of the pain that awaits. I heard that you must start by branding them at least once. Without asking any questions, I pressed the iron against the man¡¯s thigh. The sickening smell of cooking flesh rose. ¡°Be grateful. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be in quite a bind. So, I¡¯m giving you this chance to save us both some time. I¡¯ll remove the gag now.¡± ¡°Kuh. They said you were like a delicate flower in a greenhouse, but it seems none of the information was accurate.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly a lie. People change depending on their environment. I¡¯ve just changed a little.¡± The betrayal of Count Roxen taught me never to trust anyone. Losing my brother and Hena taught me that my enemies always target my loved ones. I was always a quick learner. Having decided not to trust anyone, almost everyone became either meaningless or an enemy to me. I must show no mercy to my enemies. Therefore, I no longer hesitate to harm others. As expected, Razen was the only exception. I had lost the only other two people who could have been exceptions. This man was the leader of the pursuing party that had been chasing me. Under normal circumstances, he would have succeeded in catching me by now, but reality had turned out this way. The green-haired man, the guardian of this sanctuary, was quite capable. He had killed all the other pursuers but had captured this man alive. The reason he was kept alive was because he was needed for the ceremony. However, I had my own reasons for dealing with him. Starting tomorrow, I planned to travel around with Razen, so today was my only chance. ¡°I promise you this: if you answer my questions well, I won¡¯t harm you.¡± I meant it. I had no interest in torturing people for pleasure. In fact, such scenes made me feel nauseous. Even now, it was painful to see the man¡¯s injuries. But I would do what needed to be done. ¡°The questions aren¡¯t that difficult. You¡¯re going to die anyway, so there¡¯s no harm in answering. Here¡¯s the first question. What happened to my parents, the Grand Duke and Duchess of Eilencia?¡± ¡°They¡¯re dead.¡± ¡°I figured as much. Do you know when and how they died?¡± ¡°I heard they died in a battle against Eligor. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true. That¡¯s all I know.¡± ¡°Alright. I believe you. Now for the second question. There¡¯s no direct bloodline left in the Grand Duchy, so how is Count Roxen maintaining his power? He¡¯s not of the main bloodline, just a distant relative.¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± His answer made me frown. ¡°That¡¯s disgusting. That man definitely needs to be killed.¡± [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 36: Sanctuary of Hibras (3) Chapter 36: Sanctuary of Hibras (3) While Sirien went to return the ceremonial sword, I decided to get baptized. It wasn¡¯t a decision driven by a sudden surge of faith. Although this Church did save my life, the person who did it was Sirien. This Church was merely a tool for Sirien. Just as one doesn¡¯t thank the surgical scalpel for a successful surgery, I didn¡¯t feel much gratitude towards Hibras. So, my decision to join this Church was purely my own. If this Church reveres Sirien as a saint, then this Church is our strength as well. I¡¯ll take what I can get. After all, the original Razen wasn¡¯t a devout believer either. My personality isn¡¯t great, but the original Razen¡¯s personality was even worse. He wasn¡¯t someone who would serve a god with sincerity. What mattered to me was the power I could receive from Hibras. Since Sirien became the saint of this Church, I won¡¯t pretend not to know. I am serious about protecting the saint, so Hibras will grant me powers as well. Our interests align. The gods in this world were quite businesslike. ¡°With this, you are now a follower of the God of Rest. There used to be a custom of giving baptismal names. It was quite a long time ago, though. If you wish, I can give you one.¡± ¡°No, thank you. I like my name as it is.¡± ¡°A wise choice. I¡¯m told I¡¯m not very good at naming things.¡± ¡°I thought so.¡± The baptism wasn¡¯t particularly difficult. Whether due to the author¡¯s lack of imagination or not, it still involved the use of water. A dark room where all light was blocked out. Being submerged in holy water three times under the light of a lamp was all there was to it. I wondered if, like the protagonist, the god would directly convey something to me, but the baptism ended without incident from start to finish. It seems Hibras isn¡¯t so frivolous. The God of Light had said quite a few vague things while reincarnating the female lead. The person who conducted my baptism was the green-haired man from before. According to Sirien, he is the guardian of this place, the sanctuary of Hibras. From the boundary we entered, everything inside is considered a sanctuary. Now that my status has changed from ¡®outsider¡¯ or ¡®uninvited guest¡¯ to a follower, his attitude had softened considerably. ¡°Encourage the saintess before she enters the ritual. It¡¯s not dangerous, but it¡¯s not easy either. It will be arduous and challenging.¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you for your words.¡± However, his taciturn nature hadn¡¯t changed. While I dried myself with a towel, he was already preparing to leave. I didn¡¯t know what kept him so busy in this small place, but if I let him go now, it would be hard to meet him again in the future. ¡°As you said, I¡¯ll take good care of the saintess, so how about you spar with me from now on?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it my job to succeed you as the guardian?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything about passing on the role. I¡¯m not weak enough to need a successor yet.¡± The man smirked. It was a condescending smile. But I looked him straight in the eye. In the original story, Razen did serve as a guardian in the Hibras Church. I never heard of any friction between him and this green-haired man during that process. In the first place, this man was a mysterious figure never even mentioned in the original. ¡°Are you just a jerk by nature, or are you testing me? You can¡¯t even leave this place, can you?¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it from anyone; it¡¯s obvious. There¡¯s no reason for a Church with a Sword Master like you to be holed up in a place like this. Do you know how well Church with Sword Masters as guardians thrive?¡± ¡°Hmm. You¡¯re not entirely stupid, at least.¡± The God of Light, the God of War, the God of Faith, the God of Compassion¡ªall had aspects that were difficult to understand by modern standards. These were often explained as humans being unable to fully grasp the will of the gods. Eventually, I couldn¡¯t finish the scripture and closed it. My head felt like it was pounding. I lay down on the bed, and not long after, Sirien returned. ¡°I¡¯m back! What were you doing?¡± ¡°I was reading a bit and then just lay down. Did you take a bath? You smell like flowers.¡± ¡°Yeah. I can do it every day now. If you tell them in advance, they¡¯ll even warm the water for you and sprinkle flower petals.¡± The petals had a familiar scent, but I couldn¡¯t identify the flower because I knew nothing about flowers. In the castle, we lived so lavishly that they might have mixed several types. Anyway, the scent was quite different from what I used to. Since my natural body odor was faint, the new scent quickly permeated. ¡°That¡¯s great. You always loved bathing.¡± ¡°Once I got in the water, I felt my whole body relax. It¡¯s a bit cramped and old-fashioned, but it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t compare to what you used in the castle.¡± Her white face beamed with a smile. She looked even more radiant after a pleasant bath, with her skin appearing smoother. Considering she had been through a lot recently, it seemed she was naturally resilient. ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand?¡± ¡°Some fruits I got for us to eat together. There are strawberries too. Try them.¡± As soon as Sirien put down the basket, she picked up some fruit with her fingers. Her hand moved directly towards my mouth. Her fingers brushed against my lips momentarily before pulling away. The warmth lingered longer than the brief touch. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°How is it? Sweet? I think the fruits here are tastier than those we had in the castle.¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re right. They are delicious. Maybe I¡¯ll ask for some fruits tomorrow too.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that. Want another one?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get it myself.¡± The basket Sirien brought had apples, grapes, and strawberries in small quantities. We sat on the bed, eating the fruit piece by piece. ¡°I heard today that the ritual preparations will take about three days.¡± ¡°What will you do until then?¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I want to walk around with you. I¡¯ll introduce you to some people. I got quite close with them while you were asleep for a week. Since this building is used only by you and me, there might be some people you haven¡¯t met.¡± ¡°The room next to mine is yours?¡± ¡°Yeah. Want to come in? It¡¯s nothing special.¡± ¡°...Your room? No, thanks.¡± Even in Rehaim, I had never been inside Sirien¡¯s room. Aside from when we were babies, even Grand Duke Eilencia never set foot in there. There was no way I could have. And frankly, I didn¡¯t feel like entering now either. For some reason, I felt a strange sense of guilt. Sirien¡¯s eyebrows twitched in displeasure. ¡°Then feed me those grapes.¡± ¡°Eat them yourself.¡± ¡°Feed me! I fed you earlier!¡± ¡°Why are you acting like a child all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! Feed meee!¡± Unable to withstand her whining, I fed her. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 37: Sanctuary of Hibras (4) Chapter 37: Sanctuary of Hibras (4) One positive change since entering the Sanctuary of Hibras was that we no longer needed to keep watch through the night. With the constant threat of beast and monster attacks now behind us, we could sleep soundly in our room. You only realize its value once you lose it¡ªadequate sleep was an incredibly precious thing. Looking back, having to keep watch with just the two of us on the road was too harsh. I vowed to acquire proper travel gear for our next journey. Something enchanted with magic. Anyway, with my fatigue gone, I started my day with physical training. Staying cooped up in a room, even as a patient, didn¡¯t suit my personality, and physical fitness deteriorates if not maintained daily. As long as I had a good environment to eat and rest, my body would continue to grow. There happened to be a suitable open space near my lodging, which I used as a training ground. With the environment set, there was no reason not to put in the effort. Even now, my future enemies wouldn¡¯t be slacking off. ¡®Even as a Swordmaster, I can¡¯t afford to be complacent. I must treat this as just the beginning.¡¯ The original novel of this world was a reverse harem story. This meant it prioritized character appeal, with various male leads surrounding the female protagonist like trophies. Each one bore grand titles like Archmage and Sword Saint. Knowing I¡¯d eventually face such adversaries, I had no time to rest. I had to surpass even the original Razen. After running for a while, I was drying off after a wash when I heard a slightly annoyed voice behind me. ¡°I knew it. I told you to rest until I got back.¡± Sirien was glaring at me with eyes full of dissatisfaction. Her cheeks puffed up slightly, as if she were about to sulk. I expected some scolding, but I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d get mad so quickly. ¡°This is nothing, really.¡± ¡°But you promised me. You could¡¯ve waited to run until after your treatment.¡± ¡°The morning air was just too refreshing.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Sirien pouted at my nonchalant answer. Her small hand slapped my back with force. The sound echoed crisply, and my back burned with pain. ¡°That¡¯s your punishment for not listening.¡± ¡°Your hand¡¯s gotten quite strong, huh?¡± ¡°If I hit lightly, you wouldn¡¯t even pretend it hurt.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Even when she was furious, she used to throw soft punches. Now she¡¯d grown enough to deliver a slap that actually hurt. It seemed I¡¯d raised a beast. Well, Sirien¡¯s worries weren¡¯t baseless. My body still had traces of poison. After moving around a lot, I felt some discomfort in my limbs. I got out of breath quickly, and my body didn¡¯t move quite the way I wanted it to. The habit showed no signs of wear, likely made after Sirien received her blessings. It seemed she had only just finished sewing it in time to wear it today. After the brief introduction, Melissa continued to walk around, cleaning various parts of the building. Sirien and I headed to the dining hall, where she grabbed an apple. We walked leisurely, munching on the fruit together. ¡°This is the vegetable garden. Bigger than it looks, right? They say it¡¯s maintained by everyone here.¡± The vegetable garden looked much like the ones I was used to seeing. A low fence, barely knee-high, marked the boundaries of the plots. Tender green sprouts peeked out from the carefully cultivated soil. Sirien crouched down and gently touched the leaves of a sprout with her fingers. ¡°You know, it¡¯s been a really long time since I¡¯ve seen such tiny sprouts. The garden at home only had fully grown flowers.¡± ¡°But they did plant new ones every spring in the back garden.¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw that last spring. So, it¡¯s been a year since I saw new sprouts. They¡¯re so cute and tiny now, but they¡¯ll grow so big by autumn.¡± It seemed Sirien had forgotten that she herself was once very small, and even now, she wasn¡¯t very big. It was a strange feeling, like watching a child who thinks they¡¯re already an adult. Given the stinging pain in my back from earlier, I decided to keep my mouth shut. She caressed the sprouts gently, as if afraid she might harm them. Once satisfied with her exploration of the vegetable garden, she stood up. Next, we headed to the temple, the most splendid place in this secluded area. It was where we had gone for the baptism yesterday. The temple¡¯s interior wasn¡¯t much different from what we had seen, but it was my first time entering the sanctuary and prayer rooms. They were quiet, modest spaces without much adornment. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be visiting them often, so I just took it in with my eyes. After offering a candle with Sirien, we returned. ¡°This is fun. It feels like we¡¯re on an adventure.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t we had plenty of adventures? Aren¡¯t you tired of them by now?¡± ¡°Ugh. Those weren¡¯t adventures. Adventures should be fun.¡± ¡°Like in the fairy tales?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with fairy tales? I like them. Anyway, Razen, you¡¯ve always been like an old man.¡± My eyes widened. An old man? You¡¯re just a kid! I swallowed the retort that rose to my lips. As a transmigrator, the last thing I wanted was to argue with a child over something like this. It was, in my opinion, far too undignified. On our way out of the temple, we encountered a child. The child¡¯s name was Luan. At most, he was about eight years old, with a bright and innocent face typical for his age. His expression was full of mischief, making him seem like he could cause as much trouble as Terion. I was surprised to see a child in this place, but even more surprising was how cheeky and impolite modern kids could be. After a brief greeting, the first question out of Luan¡¯s mouth was this: ¡°So, what¡¯s the relationship between you two? Are you dating?¡± ¡°W-w-wha... what?¡± Sirien was at a loss for words. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 38: The Sanctuary of Hibras (5) Chapter 38: The Sanctuary of Hibras (5) [Sirien Eilencia] ¡°So, what¡¯s the relationship between you two? Are you dating?¡± ¡°Wha-wha-what...what?¡± ¡°Are you two dating? Have you kissed?¡± ¡°Kissed? You shouldn¡¯t say such things carelessly!¡± What is this kid saying right now?! A shrill noise came out of my mouth. My face flushed hot, and I fanned myself with my hands. I wanted to scold this impudent brat immediately, but Razen just stood by with an indifferent expression. ¡°We¡¯re not dating. We¡¯ve just been childhood friends.¡± ¡°Ra-Razen is my knight. So-so... is it strange for a saint to be with her knight?¡± ¡°Oh~ I see. I was just curious. You two are always together, so I thought you were dating. Even when I first saw the saint, you were together.¡± ¡°That was because Razen was sick then!¡± When I first saw Luan, it was right after I had made a deal with the guardian. In other words, it was a time when Razen was in danger. Looking back, I had been quite on edge. I had even harshly pushed Melissa away when she tried to wipe Razen¡¯s sweat. It felt like I was surrounded by enemies on all sides, unable to let my guard down for even a moment. I feared losing Razen if I took my eyes off him for even a second. - Don¡¯t you dare touch him! - I thought he was sweating a lot... - I¡¯ll do it myself. Move. If Razen gets hurt any further, I¡¯ll never forgive you. - Then I¡¯ll bring some warm water. It was just an expression of my fear. I didn¡¯t want to lose Razen again. He was my precious knight. My only friend and mutual confidant. But they thought we were dating? Does that mean others see Razen and me as a couple? My mind became tangled. I couldn¡¯t think straight, and yet a flood of random thoughts crowded my head, making it spin. I felt strange noises in my ears. The world spun around. I wanted to stamp my feet, but I held back, fearing it would look odd. The sun¡¯s rays suddenly felt harsh. Somewhere in my chest. Or maybe my cheeks. Sometimes it was the inside of my throat that kept tingling. Calm down. At least I¡¯ve managed to cover it up for now. Razen said we were childhood friends. I said Razen was my knight, so we were together. ¡®Cover up? Was this something to cover up?¡¯ I didn¡¯t like it. The child who had asked nodded quickly in understanding, but I was still in turmoil. I felt irritated. I couldn¡¯t explain it specifically, but it was annoyingly frustrating. I bit my lip without thinking. It hurt. If only it was just pain, but I felt an unjust resentment toward the whole world. The tree next to me seemed to mock me. Should I just cut it down? Does it know that my only weapon is an axe? An axe is a weapon meant to cut down trees. No matter how sturdy you are, you wouldn¡¯t withstand my chopping. Behave before I get angry. The impudent, rude, and irreverent brat was a problem too. - Sirien. Love is an emotion that can change your entire life. It can block your eyes and ears, make what you thought was natural seem unnatural, and turn what you liked into something you dislike. - Turn what you liked into something you dislike... Huh? - I thought the three steps he rigidly maintained were a protective barrier. I felt safe as long as he kept those three steps. But as time passed, I began to hate those three steps. - Did Dad do something to make you hate him? - No. Dad was the same as always. He was a very polite fiance?. I liked that. I thought there should be manners and dignity between a man and a woman. I still think so. But it wasn¡¯t always pleasant. My mother clasped my hand tightly. Maybe because of that memory, I grabbed Razen¡¯s hand too. Razen, though flustered, silently complied. Only then did the knot in my heart begin to melt away. It was absurd. A heart so complicated and tangled unraveled so easily. It felt like my mother¡¯s voice was clear in my ears. - After getting to know each other so well, I thought it would be okay to get a little closer. Not three steps but two. Maybe even one step. I hated the barrier that had protected me so much. - So did Dad come closer? - No. He¡¯s always been like a stone. He was so clueless that I suffered a lot. - You said that before too. That Dad is clueless. - Yes. He¡¯s really clueless. My heart was always fickle, but he never wavered. I wanted him close but also wanted him far. Still, Sirien. Hearts are like that. They waver and complain, and through that, they come to understand. Sometimes, I resented Razen, but in truth, I couldn¡¯t hate him. Even when he called me a ¡®childhood friend.¡¯ No matter how Razen introduced me, I wouldn¡¯t have liked it. Honestly, Razen wasn¡¯t at fault at all. It was all my childishness. - The important thing isn¡¯t your heart¡¯s complaints, Sirien. It¡¯s why your heart wants to complain so much. When you only see one person in the whole world, when you only hear one person¡¯s words no matter what music you listen to, then you¡¯ll understand. - Understand what? - Love. ¡°Razen, I have something to say.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Well... I, I...¡± ¡°I?¡± ¡°You jerk, slow down a bit! My legs hurt.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Even now, I couldn¡¯t admit it. That I... that I like Razen? Not as a childhood friend, but as a woman? That I love Razen? I absolutely couldn¡¯t admit that. If I did, everything I¡¯ve done for you so far would turn into a courtship and confession. That can¡¯t be. My pride won¡¯t allow it. So, I¡¯m not the one who fell first. Razen, if you confess to me, I¡¯ll consider accepting it. Just wait. I got you as my knight in the end. Getting you entirely shouldn¡¯t be too hard. ¡°Give me your arm, not your hand. I¡¯m tired, so I want to hold onto it.¡± ¡°Oh... okay.¡± At that time, I didn¡¯t know. That even after more than four years, our relationship would not progress. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 39: Sanctuary of Hibras (6) Chapter 39: Sanctuary of Hibras (6) Noon the next day. The appointed time had arrived. I had prepared in advance and waited, so the Guardian arrived right on time. It was his usual teleportation. No matter how many times I saw it, I couldn¡¯t get used to that power. If such power could be used outside, the empire¡¯s political landscape would have been reorganized around the Hibras Church. If a Swordmaster went around slicing enemy commanders with that power, there¡¯d be no countermeasures. That man looked at me with a peculiar expression. ¡°Did something happen between you and the Saintess yesterday?¡± ¡°Excuse me? Isn¡¯t that too abrupt?¡± ¡°She seemed a bit off. Like she couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°Ah... well, it¡¯s nothing significant.¡± The Guardian¡¯s eyes twitched. He seemed suspicious, but it was hard to explain in detail. After being questioned by that kid, Luan, yesterday, Sirien had been out of sorts all day. She looked a bit angry, so I couldn¡¯t approach her easily. But would she really get mad over something like that? Understanding the mind of a girl that age was impossible. It slightly reminded me of bad memories from the modern era. Don¡¯t make your friend¡¯s boyfriend your own. Both of you will get hurt, you inconsiderate brats... ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing significant. We didn¡¯t even fight.¡± ¡°Alright. As long as it doesn¡¯t affect the ritual, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Is the ritual that difficult?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, but it can be painful. I can¡¯t tell you the details.¡± Seeing him like that, I figured no amount of prying would get me an answer. He hates tiresome arguments. It might be better to change my approach altogether. ¡°So, what would be the best thing to say?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do. Just stay with her until the ritual. Cheer her on.¡± ¡°Yes, well, let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°Pick a sword. Let¡¯s check your skills first.¡± On the appointed day, the Guardian brought several swords. None of them had sharp edges, fitting for training, but all were made of steel. ¡°Can¡¯t I just use my own sword? I brought it with me.¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re too used to that one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve used it for that long.¡± ¡°Just pick one.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± My primary weapon was a sword just under 1 meter in length. It was comfortable to hold with one hand. So far, it had often been advantageous to keep one hand free. Depending on the situation, I¡¯d hold a shield, draw a dagger, or use it to grab an opponent. I handled each one, choosing the one whose length and balance felt most familiar. The sword I lightly gripped fit perfectly in my hand. ¡°But I¡¯ve been wondering, what should I call you? I can¡¯t keep saying ¡®you¡¯ or ¡¯that guy.¡¯¡± ¡°Call me whatever you like.¡± ¡°It¡¯s uncomfortable for me.¡± ¡°Just call me whatever comes to mind.¡± ¡°Really? Anything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He could¡¯ve just told me his name. What an unnecessarily exhausting person. But he messed with the wrong guy. ¡°Halfway. It would¡¯ve been much better to become a normal Swordmaster.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I had a choice.¡± Edwin¡¯s Sword aura was a gloomy gray. The gray energy thickly enveloped his blade. It seemed he found it burdensome to use thin Sword aura. It was a good sign. Every clash of our energies created a strong shock. At first, my arms felt numb, but soon my body adapted. The overload from my own Sword aura was more painful than these shocks. ¡°Fundamentally, when Swordmasters fight, it¡¯s hard to clash blades directly. Their energies repel each other.¡± Though his teachings were helpful, I didn¡¯t feel the need to respond. Edwin didn¡¯t seem to expect an answer either. Instead, I decided to show him through my actions. I decided to take a more aggressive stance. Using my back foot for propulsion, I delivered a powerful blow with my entire body weight. It was a mid-cut that was difficult to avoid with mere body movement. The moment my sword rebounded from the repulsive force between our auras, I reentered using the momentum. Five times in total. I attacked as if a battering ram were pounding on a castle gate. ¡°I have an extra dagger. Can I use it?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sharp.¡± ¡°You worry too much.¡± Black energy enveloped the dagger in my hand. It was like a black mist, or ink staining the air. I slipped the dagger in a fraction of a second before our swords clashed. If our energies repelled each other, I¡¯d use that repulsive force to my advantage. I pushed Edwin¡¯s sword away with the dagger. The forced movement rendered his blade meaningless as a barrier. It seemed like I could seize the momentum with this attack. But my sword lost its strength. ¡°Principles are just that, principles. Just because energies repel doesn¡¯t mean the fight becomes purely about skill. It actually gets more complex.¡± His gray energy began to engulf my blade. The electricity that seemed capable of tearing everything lost its power, and the black mist dissipated. I had to retreat quickly before my sword was completely overtaken. ¡°Novice swordsmen often think that wielding Sword aura means they can cut through anything. They focus solely on the aura of a Swordmaster.¡± It¡¯s true that the allure of Sword aura is undeniable. It can cut through magic or even the divine if the levels aren¡¯t equal. How could a swordsman not desire it? But Sword aura isn¡¯t the entirety of a Swordmaster. ¡°That perspective is fundamentally flawed. A Swordmaster reaches a domain only by seeing the extremes of the sword. To think they become mere machines wielding Sword aura is absurd.¡± You don¡¯t need to be a Swordmaster to slice through the weak. A sword enchanted with powerful magic can allow even an ordinary swordsman to perform similarly. There¡¯s no need for complex techniques just to wield a sharp blade. Thus, the significance of a Swordmaster lies in their use of Sword aura. The aura itself. In a duel between Swordmasters, one must use all the skills they¡¯ve learned along with their aura in various ways. ¡°Sword aura is merely a tool. Just as you¡¯ve paid attention to every move and breath of your opponent until now, you must now pay attention to Sword aura. A Swordmaster isn¡¯t the end of the path. It¡¯s a new beginning.¡± Sword auras fundamentally repel each other. But depending on their use, they can also consume each other. When Sword aura is consumed, you lose control. It became difficult to handle my own sword. It felt as if Edwin¡¯s movements controlled both my sword and body. As my blade was forced outward, my defense opened wide. Edwin¡¯s sword reached my throat. It was a complete and utter defeat. ¡°I¡¯ll overhaul your basics from scratch. Any objections?¡± ¡°...None.¡± [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 40: Sanctuary of Hibras (7) Chapter 40: Sanctuary of Hibras (7) After training with Edwin, my swordsmanship had undergone significant changes. First and foremost, I had solidified my strategy. I used to rely more on technique and speed rather than sheer strength in combat. But recently, I had begun to become more aggressive. It was a kind of transition phase. After all, I was still just a boy. To stand against robust knights, I had no choice but to depend on skill rather than brute force. However, things had changed now. My swordsmanship had become too destructive to rely solely on skill. The power that devoured not only my enemies but also myself. Ever since I learned how to properly wield sword aura, even Edwin could not carelessly counter my sword strikes. It was a force honed with extreme killing intent. Aggressive like a famished beast, there was no match for it in terms of simple destructive power or force. ¡°If your power burdens your body, then just don¡¯t use it for long. Practice using sword aura only when necessary. Otherwise, aim for a quick, decisive battle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that obedient to turn on and off at will. I¡¯ll give it a try, but it probably won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to learn to end it quickly.¡± A quick, decisive battle. Like Razen in the novel, my swordsmanship transformed to heighten its aggressiveness. It was a form that forced my opponent to bleed, at the cost of giving up some defense. And I changed my sword. It was a much larger straight sword than what I used to wield. The blade was about half as long again, and its width was nearly a span. To exaggerate a bit, it was the size of a greatsword, though I could still manage to swing it with one hand. I had to use my shoulder and back muscles together, so my movements became larger. But with a larger blade to channel the sword aura through, its destructive power was doubled. ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just use a greatsword? I don¡¯t see why you need to wield this with one hand.¡± ¡°If you grip the sword with both hands, do you plan to cast holy spells by putting the sword down? I guess you¡¯ll need to find polite enemies who will wait while you form hand seals.¡± ¡°Using sword aura as a holy knight feels kind of funny. I can¡¯t quite imagine it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to worry about. What¡¯s important is that you, even as a swordmaster, accepted holiness. It¡¯s rare for a holy knight to become a swordmaster, but the opposite is even rarer. Since you¡¯ve been blessed, it would be a waste not to use it.¡± Just as true mage swordsmen were rare, so were holy knights who used sword aura. Usually, swordmasters were bodies that couldn¡¯t use magic or holiness, and even if they could, it was often to a minimal extent. There were instances where holy knights reached a high level through training, but their pure swordsmanship was generally weaker than other swordmasters. However, I received holy blessings after becoming a swordmaster. Although I was somewhat lacking, it was an unprecedented event significant enough to be recorded in history books. With this, my growth potential was fundamentally different from other holy knights. ¡°I assure you, this is an unprecedented event. If you don¡¯t settle for mediocrity, the world will soon revere you.¡± ¡°Even if you suddenly praise me like that, I have nothing to give you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. As I¡¯ve always said, just support the Saintess well. Also, help expand the faith while you¡¯re at it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that without being told.¡± To me, Edwin was the perfect sparring partner. Having someone to exert my full strength against without worry was rare. In typical sparring, I had to hold back to avoid injuries. But with Edwin, there was no such concern. He was far stronger than I was, an overwhelming force whose origin I couldn¡¯t fathom. Even at full strength, I had no fear of injuring him, and he even provided guidance. Thanks to him, my skills were improving rapidly. Every time I unleashed a full-force strike, I adjusted my sword technique, refining it with each exchange of blows. Sometimes, I tried to imitate Edwin¡¯s swordplay, and at other times, I aggressively encroached on his techniques. There was a desperation in her grip, like someone clinging to a branch at the edge of a cliff. I wondered what she was about to say that made her hesitate so much, but what came out of her mouth was completely unexpected. ¡°Those kids... Could you kill them if I asked you to?¡± ¡°Even the children of Count Roxen?¡± ¡°Yes. All of them. Some of them might be the ones you¡¯re close with. If I asked you to kill them too, could you do it?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer immediately. There were a few faces that came to mind, and I needed a moment. But ultimately, my conclusion was the same. ¡°If you wish it.¡± ¡°...Thank you. I needed to ask, even if just once.¡± ¡°Why so suddenly?¡± ¡°When you were asleep, I sent some people out to gather information. They returned today.¡± Sirien nodded towards the side of the temple. Two robust priests bowed their heads. Though I couldn¡¯t see their faces well, their builds were unfamiliar. These must have been the ones who had gone out. Sirien bit her lip slightly. She looked as though she was about to say something she didn¡¯t want to. She sighed briefly. ¡°It seems Count Roxen is quite capable. I sent one person to the Grand Duchy, and they said everything seemed peaceful as if nothing had happened. At least, that¡¯s how it appeared on the surface. But from my perspective... it¡¯s likely there was already a bloodbath.¡± ¡°So, they¡¯ve been preparing for a long time. They anticipated this and planned thoroughly for what would come after.¡± ¡°Yes. It seems finding allies within the family will be difficult now.¡± The people in this forest couldn¡¯t have suddenly brought back such secret information from within the family. So, they must have only brought back what was visible on the surface. But even just from what they heard, there were things we could infer. Count Roxen had already seized control of the Grand Duchy. Considering the time we spent in the cabin and wandering in this forest, it was not surprising. He was competent. He would have perfectly planned the aftermath long before successfully leading the rebellion. Even if we returned to the Grand Duchy now, we wouldn¡¯t have any allies within the family. If there were any, they would be very few or already dead. This meant that if my beloved cousins were alive now, they could be our enemies. They might have been accomplices from the beginning. Sirien seemed to lean towards the likelihood that they were traitors from the start. ¡°And before we go to the Marquisate of Elloran, we have something to do. The old marquis died of illness. Now the young marquis is waiting to succeed.¡± ¡°Are we changing our destination entirely?¡± ¡°For a while. We¡¯ll visit eventually. We¡¯ll keep heading northeast. There¡¯s something we need to take care of there.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sirien came close to me. She stood on her tiptoes, and I bent one knee to match her height. Soon, our foreheads touched, and I heard her whisper. ¡°This one order alone is not enough. Let¡¯s gather people who will become our strength.¡± From the streets. Those who, like us, were abandoned by someone and wounded. Those who, having endured terrible pain, had turned into blind beasts. A month later, Sirien successfully completed the ceremony. And four years passed. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 41: Requitas, the Lawless Zone (1) Chapter 41: Requitas, the Lawless Zone (1) Requitas, the Lawless Zone. A city now more famous by its nickname, ¡°the Lawless Zone,¡± than its original name. In the slums of Requitas, rumors spread that you could kill someone for a mere handful of bread. In the alleys reeking of musty smells, corpses lay around like stones, and people regarded them with indifference. To them, a corpse was no different from the trash scattered on the streets. In fact, they didn¡¯t see themselves as any different either. More than half of the city was an evil den of crime. Criminals who couldn¡¯t live in ordinary places. Mercenaries who broke contracts, deserters who feared the battlefield, and the like flowed into this societal sewage dump. Even the Emperor, who fancied himself the father of the Empire, had lost interest in this land, leaving it steeped in the stench of alcohol. ¡°Give him another hit!¡± ¡°Goddamn bastard! Already down after a few punches? If you lose me money, I¡¯ll rip your mouth apart!¡± ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s right! Gouge his eyes out!¡± A dive bar selling cheap liquor. On the worn wooden floor, two men were throwing punches at each other. Their faces were already marked with red scars and bloodstains from the repeated blows exchanged. Not only did the onlookers show no intention of stopping the fight, but even the bar owner seemed to welcome the sudden brawl. Frankly, the liquor he sold wasn¡¯t very good, and to sell more of it, he needed some entertaining spectacle. As a result, fights broke out in this bar every single day. It wasn¡¯t particularly unusual to see two rough men fighting; it wasn¡¯t a large-scale brawl involving dozens of people. Thus, something out of the ordinary referred to a different type of event. For instance, seeing a well-dressed man and woman enter this shabby place. A swordsman exuding an aura of danger. A lady so valuable she wore a veil to hide even a single strand of hair and the slightest hint of her eyes. As soon as the two entered, the bar fell silent. Even the men who had been punching each other stopped their fight momentarily. In the halted time, the two moved leisurely. The swordsman took a seat close to the owner, and the lady silently followed to sit beside him. Three silver coins were placed in front of the owner. ¡°Give me a drink of whatever you¡¯re best at. The lady next to me will be fine with just cold water.¡± ¡°That seems like too much money for that.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to receive more?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re just planning to buy drinks.¡± The owner was a seasoned man. In a rough place like this, running a ¡°bar¡± naturally required experience. Instead of hastily grabbing the silver coins, he picked up a glass first. ¡°If you order what we¡¯re best at or the most expensive, there¡¯s always one drink I serve. It¡¯s called ¡¯Tomorrow¡¯s Tears.¡¯¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious about the origin.¡± ¡°It means if you drink it, you¡¯ll wake up tomorrow. It¡¯s pretty strong.¡± A chuckle escaped from under his white beard and wrinkled mouth. Suddenly, he took one of the silver coins. ¡°I don¡¯t want to look like an accomplice, so I¡¯ll earn my keep. Watch your back.¡± With those words, the swordsman reached back. It seemed he hadn¡¯t even checked properly, but his hand precisely grabbed and took away a club. The whole process looked as easy as taking a toy from a child. The owner decided to divert his attention from the swordsman. The future events were too predictable to bother being curious. ¡°It seems there might be some commotion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just don¡¯t let too much blood splatter. It¡¯s hard to clean up.¡± The swordsman met the lady¡¯s eyes. Though her face was veiled, the owner felt that their eyes truly met. For the first time, her sweet voice rang out. ¡°It tasted awful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m curious about.¡± ¡°You always stop me from drinking. I was especially curious this time.¡± ¡°Your drinking habits are problematic. Last time at the mercenary camp, you clearly...¡± ¡°If you say any more, I might kill everyone in this bar. For the sake of my honor.¡± ¡°......¡± Just because she¡¯s a noblewoman doesn¡¯t mean her language is always refined. The owner chuckled. He noticed the swordsman¡¯s hand in his view. Though his palm was covered by fingerless gloves, calluses marked his fingers. And his nonchalant attitude toward everything. Despite looking young, there was no doubt he was an exceptionally skilled swordsman. Certainly not someone the thugs around here could challenge. Come to think of it, this kind of thing happened occasionally. Formidable individuals would sometimes wander into this lawless city. Whenever that happened, bloodshed was inevitable. The owner decided he would close the shop for a while. Fortunately, he saw an opportunity for a substantial amount of money right in front of him. ¡°If the drink was disappointing, perhaps this old man¡¯s stories might interest you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay well for good content.¡± ¡°That¡¯s music to my ears. As one gets older, one tends to know quite a bit about the happenings around here.¡± ¡°Then, are you good at finding people?¡± People. The owner sensed a strong whiff of blood from that word. Getting too involved would surely end badly. ¡°My body is too old to run around. You, being young, might find it easier to search yourself.¡± ¡°For someone who talks like that, you seem quite fit. Your arms look thicker than mine.¡± ¡°Just a bit of morning exercise. So, who are you looking for in this dump?¡± ¡°The name is quite old. About four years. Can you recall?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t gone senile yet. Four years is still fresh in my mind.¡± At that moment, the swordsman and the lady exchanged glances. A silent conversation. The owner decided to wait patiently. In his mind, he was already planning his vacation. Maybe he should start packing slowly and leave by tomorrow? In fact, the three silver coins they gave him were more than enough to cover a month¡¯s revenue for this shabby bar. ¡°The name... I¡¯m sure it was Kirux. A former ranger deserter, a tough guy in this city.¡± ¡°Familiar name. About four years ago, right? Heard he took a job and got killed.¡± ¡°I have some connections with Kirux. I¡¯d like to know about the people involved. The reward will be generous. More than enough.¡± The owner finally understood the two of them. They were avengers. Ones with a deep-seated thirst for vengeance. He revised his plans. Leaving this city as soon as possible would be wise. Maybe even tonight. A very quiet storm was brewing before his eyes. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 42: Requitas, the Lawless Zone (2) Chapter 42: Requitas, the Lawless Zone (2) The territory of Requitas, a lawless zone, became a playground for the greed of every criminal. One might wonder what kind of benefits could exist in such a decrepit, rundown city, but there was a certain allure¡ªa taste of sweet rewards that lingered in the air. Evil, long accumulated, naturally called forth gold and desire. A pleasure district overflowing with alcohol and drugs, women and violence¡ªa primal city where only instinct thrived. Countless individuals threw themselves into this city, driven by their desires. It was a fight where the only alternative to gaining everything was death. In this wilderness, two factions emerged as the final survivors. The ¡°Sewer Rats,¡± who grew powerful through the drug trade, and ¡°Crescent Moon,¡± who thrived on handling secret information, were the two dominant forces. They each survived by eliminating their rivals through their own methods. Naturally, those who grew this powerful had no reason to leave each other alone. For a long time, these two titans tore at each other. It was a prolonged battle where the balance of power shifted back and forth, sometimes turning into a cold war-like stalemate. The reason this old conflict is now spoken of as a thing of the past is simple: the recent strife between the two factions had essentially come to an end. Even the tavern owner didn¡¯t seem to know the full details. He only mentioned that at some point, the tide turned sharply. A monster-like figure had appeared, and thanks to him, the Sewer Rats had essentially taken control of Requitas. Now, the Crescent Moon was little more than a ragtag group of survivors. ¡®Ha. Take over the city with those trash? I don¡¯t know who this guy is, but I¡¯d like to see his face at least once.¡¯ The Sewer Rats. Drug addicts high on Mulett flowers. The stench of blood and water that came from their side effects was likened to the smell of sewage, which is how they earned their derogatory name. To the public, ¡°Sewer Rats¡± referred to such depraved lives¡ªpeople who sold their souls for a fleeting pleasure, trading their freedom for an addiction so strong that they became slaves to it. Without their drugs, they were no better than corpses, utterly incapable of getting involved in the city¡¯s power struggles. Yet, in this city of sin, the term ¡°Sewer Rats¡± was used in a broader sense. It encompassed everyone, from those who made and sold drugs to the dealers who sometimes even sold the addicts as goods, and the higher-ups who reaped all the profits from behind the scenes. In a way, the derogatory term had become the name of the organization itself. Sirien and I had made all those Sewer Rats our enemies. ¡®I¡¯ve got a debt to settle with those Sewer Rats.¡¯ On the day Terion died and Hena set out on her long journey, our first enemies were those Sewer Rats. We recognized them by that distinct stench of blood and water, knowing they had come to kill us. The Sewer Rats were the most direct enemies of Terion and Hena. And that wasn¡¯t all. Even though Edwin had killed him, we still had a debt with the pursuer who had chased us. Crooks, the tracker, had been paid by the Sewer Rats. This meant that the ones who worked alongside him in the same place were still alive. Even though those scum were now corpses, our resentment hadn¡¯t disappeared. It was too deep a pain to swallow. The memory of that day remained in our hearts like a thorn that hadn¡¯t yet been pulled out. Even now, just touching that thorn made my chest ache as if it were freezing. The only exceptions were foods with sweetness, fruits, or vegetables. She seemed to do well with foods that were close to their original state. Up until recently, fruit wine was included in that list, but after a recent incident, she had been forbidden from drinking alcohol. And I had no intention of giving her any more alcohol in the future. ¡°I noticed they were selling something like fruit soaked in honey outside earlier. Do you want to try that?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s... huh?¡± ¡°I saw it too, but I¡¯m not eating it. That wasn¡¯t honey. They mixed in something weird, and the smell was awful.¡± Sirien waved her hand near her nose. Even though I couldn¡¯t see inside the face mask she was wearing, I could almost feel her grimace. If Sirien refused something sweet, it meant it was truly inedible. I had considered stealing a bite if she bought it, but it was a relief I didn¡¯t. ¡°Is the smell here bothering you much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than before. Over there, the stench was so strong it felt like my nose was going numb. The back alleys were especially bad.¡± ¡°Specifically?¡± ¡°The ground reeks of neglected sewage, and the people smell like a mix of sweat and alcohol. In the back alleys, there¡¯s the scent of blood and old corpse rot. Oh, and I heard a scream just now, though that¡¯s not a smell.¡± ¡°I hear it too. Three men, no, make that two men and one woman, right?¡± There was a small scuffle going on in a nearby alley. It was likely two or three alleys away from where we stood. In a lawless zone like this, just being a woman made you prey. As pitiful as the situation might be, we weren¡¯t obliged to help. Besides, judging by the fact that the men screamed first, it seemed the woman could hold her own. Since arriving in Requitas, we¡¯d witnessed such fights more than once. If we tried to intervene in every brawl here, ten bodies wouldn¡¯t be enough. It was wiser to mind our own business and focus on our own survival. ¡°Should we find an inn in advance? It¡¯d be better than sleeping rough. I¡¯ve heard there are some decent places if we go deeper into the city.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯d prefer to sleep in a bed and take a bath.¡± So, originally, we had no intention of getting involved. The plan was to find a suitable inn and start our real work tomorrow. There was no reason to interfere in a fight between strangers whose faces and names we didn¡¯t even know. That was until the men involved said something we couldn¡¯t ignore. - We¡¯re both tired, so why don¡¯t we just call it quits? It was hard enough finding you anyway. You¡¯re all going to die soon enough. Rumor has it your father ran away too. - Who knows? Maybe the boss will take a liking to you and keep you as a pet in the Paper House. - We get paid, and you get to be our boss¡¯s little pet. Everyone wins. Paper House. That was the nickname for Crescent Moon, the group that sold information. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 43: Requitas, the Lawless Zone (3) Chapter 43: Requitas, the Lawless Zone (3) It wasn¡¯t something particularly surprising. After all, most beliefs are meant to be broken. Trust, from the beginning, was always a rare commodity that seldom rewarded those who gave it. If that weren¡¯t the case, the word betrayal wouldn¡¯t even exist, so it was only natural that the inevitable had come. It wasn¡¯t exactly a new occurrence, but a bitter taste lingered in the girl¡¯s mouth. Her green eyes scanned the lifeless body lying before her. It was a woman¡¯s corpse, one she was all too familiar with. A childhood friend with whom she had spent her early years, the very person she had relied on during the most perilous moments, had just been killed by her own blade. In this hellish place devoid of law and morality, childhood was synonymous with the time when you were the weakest. A friend who had been her solace through harsh training and constant threats from enemies who sought her life. Perhaps that¡¯s why she had been too soft. She had known for some time that her friend was up to something suspicious but hadn¡¯t questioned it. She didn¡¯t want to believe that her only friend had betrayed her. Maybe she was simply too afraid to hear the truth, running away from reality like a coward. In the end, she had to pay the price for being a coward. Her friend¡¯s betrayal led to the exposure of their hideout, and in that moment, the girl had no choice but to kill the enemy closest to her. The image of her friend¡¯s face, blood pouring from her mouth, was not easy to forget. Had their eyes met at the last moment? She couldn¡¯t quite remember. Suddenly, the girl felt a tightness in her chest. At times like this, it was almost better to feel physical pain. ¡®Get a grip, do you really have the luxury of idle thoughts right now?¡¯ Should she consider this a blessing? It was all too easy for the girl to cause herself pain. All it took was a little movement. Her thin leg took a step forward. Even with just that slight motion, a sharp pain shot through her thigh. It was from a wound she had received earlier. Blood trickled down her leg, soaking her clothes, which clung to her skin in an irritating manner. ¡°Are you going to continue?¡± Her glance caught sight of three men. The man at the front had a mocking smile on his face. Just a while ago, the girl had slashed at that man¡¯s chest. It wasn¡¯t very deep. She had aimed for his neck but failed, resulting in a fierce counterattack. Thanks to that, the girl was still bleeding from several parts of her body. She hadn¡¯t sustained any fatal injuries yet. But the difficulty of moving was increasing, and her breathing was becoming strangely labored, possibly due to the blood loss. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just make this easy? At this point, it seems like you¡¯re not even fighting the boss but rather playing around with us.¡± ¡°Yeah, if that¡¯s the case, you should¡¯ve said so earlier.¡± The men acted as if they had already captured the girl. They made crude jokes, spouting obscene remarks as if they wanted her to hear. But the girl didn¡¯t pay much attention to their words. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had been threatened like this. Living in Requitas, one would hear threats like ¡°We¡¯ll kill the men and rape the women¡± at least once a week. Somewhere else, there might be people who spoke the opposite, but here, such threats were common. ¡°Damn, that was a mistake. I think I went too deep.¡± It was a fatal wound. Intense pain and weakness enveloped the girl¡¯s entire body. The strength in her arms vanished in an instant, and her body staggered. One of the mercenaries didn¡¯t miss the opportunity. The girl¡¯s sword was taken from her, and her hair was grabbed. Despair spread across the girl¡¯s face. Regret surged within her. She should have slit her own throat the moment she was cornered. The mercenary drew back his arm as if to slap her. If his palm had connected, it would have left a bright red mark on her cheek, but his intention was thwarted. A hatchet suddenly flew out of nowhere and lodged directly into his head. ¡°Guh?¡± ¡°What the hell?!¡± The mercenaries, though flustered, quickly assumed a defensive stance, while the girl, now forgotten, collapsed to the ground. She frantically scanned her surroundings. Her pretty green eyes seemed to whirl. Beyond the corpses, a man in black clothing had approached within arm¡¯s reach. He had a rugged appearance. For a moment, his black attire fluttered, and then, in an instant, he decapitated one of the mercenaries. Having wielded a sword herself, the girl could recognize it immediately. It was an astonishingly beautiful sword stroke. The act of drawing the sword from his waist alone was a technique that sliced through the mercenary¡¯s body. For a brief moment, she glimpsed the unrealistically smooth cut, before the two halves of the corpse collapsed to the ground. The last remaining mercenary fared no better. The man strode over and grabbed the mercenary by the neck, lifting him off the ground. A faint smile played on the man¡¯s lips. ¡°Now that I¡¯m up close, I can tell. You must¡¯ve only just started using the drug? I was wondering why there wasn¡¯t any stench of blood from afar.¡± Crunch! The mercenary¡¯s neck snapped as if by magic. It was the mercenary¡¯s end, leaving not a single word behind. Was a human neck really something that could be twisted so easily? Even a chicken¡¯s neck wouldn¡¯t break that easily. The girl swallowed hard. Time stretched, every moment feeling eternal. Three lifeless bodies lay sprawled on the ground, and finally, the man turned and looked at the girl. She saw his dark black hair and piercing blue eyes. The moment their eyes met, the girl felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Gasp...¡± To the girl, the man seemed to embody death itself. It was a rough and ferocious death. His mere presence seemed to evoke a primal fear deep within her. She clenched her toes so hard that she curled them up, fearing she might lose control of herself otherwise. No amount of coarse insults or threats she had heard so far could compare to the terror of the man¡¯s gaze. Death scanned her up and down, then tilted his head slightly to the side. That gesture made him seem like a predator contemplating whether to devour its prey, causing the girl¡¯s fingers to tremble once more. Then, death spoke. His deep voice resonated as if it was reverberating inside her mind. ¡°You¡¯re badly hurt. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Isha... My name is Isha.¡± ¡°Isha? Are you the Isha of the Crescent Moon?¡± ¡°I... I didn¡¯t hear you well, but yes, my name is Isha.¡± [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 44: Requitas, the Lawless Zone (4) Chapter 44: Requitas, the Lawless Zone (4) [Saintess, Reverse Harem is Impure! Excerpt from Volume 3, Page 208] A gray arc traced through the air. The eerie blade sliced through the void, leaving behind a distorted afterimage, like rain-soaked glass where the blade had passed. Cut grass blades fluttered in the wind. Isha¡¯s sword strikes were so swift that they were nearly impossible to follow with the naked eye, yet they made no sound. The sounds that humans naturally make¡ªthe heartbeat, the blood flow, the air splitting with movement¡ªwere conspicuously absent in her. Because of this, Isha¡¯s sword seemed almost formless. Since the battle began, everything felt surreal, as if in a dream. Her presence was so faint and indistinct that her position kept slipping away. Even when my neck was nearly severed in an instant, I didn¡¯t realize it until it was too late. Isha¡¯s figure vanished from sight again. Where would she be next? Behind me? Above? Or perhaps below? My mind and senses couldn¡¯t keep up. The shadow¡¯s blade struck at us once more. * * * At a glance, she seemed a few years younger than Sirien. Isha was a girl with striking gray hair and vivid green eyes. Her first impression, if you could call it that, reminded me of a small, skittish animal like a squirrel. Given that she was the daughter of the guild master, I had expected a fierce, feline-like appearance, but instead, she exuded a gentle and calm aura. ¡°Hiik...¡± The girl shrank back. Was it because she had been saved just before death? The moment our eyes met, her anxiety surged. Well, it was a natural reaction. Anyone could panic when they were on the brink of death. And even more so for a young girl. I tried to speak in the calmest voice possible, hoping not to startle her further. ¡°You¡¯re badly hurt. What¡¯s your name?¡± Ah, I should have softened my tone more. It was a mistake. Lately, the only people I had encountered, aside from Sirien, were rough folks, so my usual manner of speaking slipped out. But perhaps it wasn¡¯t entirely ineffective? The girl with the gray hair slowly revealed her name. It was the first time I heard the name of a character who would play a significant role in the original story. ¡°Isha... My name is Isha.¡± ¡°Isha? Are you the Isha of the Crescent Moon?¡± ¡°I... I didn¡¯t hear you well, but yes, my name is Isha.¡± In the original work, Isha held the position of a mid-level boss. She was known as Isha of the Crescent Moon, the head of the assassin¡¯s guild operating in the heart of the empire. It was later revealed that she was the silent blade of Razen. Though she appeared early on and died, she was the villain who came closest to killing the heroine. In fact, one of the heroine¡¯s reverse harem members, ¡®Dershian,¡¯ was pushed to the brink of death by Isha. At that time, the heroine, Elise, had no means to counter Isha. In short, she drove both the heroine and the male lead into a corner simultaneously. The problem was, Isha wasn¡¯t the protagonist of this novel. If Elise, the heroine, died, the novel would end right there. So the author didn¡¯t allow Isha to win. The author chose to make Isha a sacrificial lamb for Dershian¡¯s awakening episode. In the final moments, Dershian awakened his power and struck down Isha. From that day forward, Dershian became known as the Sword Saint, and he held Isha in such high regard that he measured every strong opponent against her. ¡°Let¡¯s start by treating your wounds. One of my companions is on their way over.¡± ¡°Do you have any reason to help me?¡± ¡°This bed is spacious and big. I wonder how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve seen one like this.¡± ¡°Really? It seems about the same size as the one I used when I was a child.¡± For Sirien, these indulgences seemed to evoke a sense of nostalgia rather than novelty. It wasn¡¯t like she was experiencing them for the first time; rather, it was as if she was encountering something similar to what she once had. Still, it didn¡¯t seem likely that Sirien would become lost in this city. ¡°Hmm, but this pillow isn¡¯t great. It looked fine, but the material isn¡¯t quite right.¡± ¡°Do you like the rest?¡± ¡°Well, overall, the aesthetic is lacking. It feels like they just plastered everything together without understanding what¡¯s truly beautiful.¡± As the young lady of duke house and the saintess of Hibras, the standards of the grand duchess were far too high for a mere inn in Requitas to captivate her. While I sat on the edge of the bed, Sirien ate grapes beside me, commenting on how nice it was to have such delicious fruit. Her delicate lips curved into a rounded shape. Smiling softly, Sirien then moved closer to me, leaning against my back. ¡°Want to try one?¡± Her words were phrased as a question, but as usual, Sirien didn¡¯t really care about my opinion. Her soft fingers brought a grape to my lips. It was placed in my mouth before I could respond. She¡¯d always liked sharing snacks like this, so it wasn¡¯t anything new. But what followed was a little unexpected. Familiar arms wrapped around me from behind, and it felt as if Sirien¡¯s breath brushed against my back, as though she had buried her face there. ¡°Why this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Just felt like it. Is that a problem?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°I¡¯d prefer if you said I could do as I please at times like this.¡± ¡°You can do as you please.¡± With a playful yet gentle tone, Sirien chuckled at my response. It was a genuine, unrestrained laugh, the kind she often made back at the castle. Hearing it again was pleasant. ¡°So, give me a piggyback ride.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You carried that girl, Isha, so easily. Do you not want to carry me?¡± ¡°She was injured, and you¡¯re the one who put her to sleep.¡± ¡°So, are you saying no?¡± ¡°No, ma¡¯am. Please, climb aboard, Lady Grand Duchess.¡± As I got down from the bed and prepared myself, I soon felt her weight settle on my back. Sirien seemed satisfied, resting her cheek against my shoulder. When was the last time I gave her a piggyback ride? It was probably on a rainy day, when we were returning to the cave in the sanctuary¡¯s forest. Compared to then, Sirien had grown a bit taller. Perhaps her heartbeat had grown louder too, as the steady thumping seemed to reach my ears. Her warmth, however, remained the same, radiating softly against me. As I carried her, Sirien¡¯s fingers idly traced circles on my shoulder, her voice lowering as she spoke. ¡°I just remembered something from when I was little. When I couldn¡¯t sleep, the nursemaid would carry me like this and sing me a lullaby.¡± ¡°Do you want me to sing you one too?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s okay. But could you just stay like this for a little longer? At least until I fall asleep.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Thank you. After all... you¡¯re still mine. You¡¯re my knight.¡± What a thing to say, as if it were anything new. And so, I continued to carry Sirien around the room until she drifted off to sleep. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 45: Requitas, the Lawless Zone (5) Chapter 45: Requitas, the Lawless Zone (5) Isha didn¡¯t wake up until around noon the next day. I leisurely played chess with Sirien when we heard movement from inside. The timing was perfect. I was on the verge of losing my seventh game in a row, but thanks to the interruption, I only lost six. A saintess should be merciful, after all. But Sirien still showed no mercy in competition. It felt like I might win if I tried just a little harder... After a light knock, we entered the room to find Isha sitting quietly on the bed. The loose bindings were still intact, so she untied them herself. Sirien, who had followed, sat down next to Isha. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m better, thanks to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. But don¡¯t overdo it just yet. You¡¯re not fully healed. The god I serve isn¡¯t particularly skilled in healing.¡± ¡°So you really are a priest?¡± Isha touched the side where she was injured yesterday and stood up. The girl standing solemnly before us bowed deeply. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the chance to properly thank you yesterday. Thank you so much for saving my life.¡± It wasn¡¯t just out of the goodness of our hearts. We had our own reasons for helping. ¡°I know. What do you need me to do?¡± Sirien and I exchanged a glance. What we wanted from Isha was already decided. ¡°Let¡¯s start by hearing your side of the story. Can you eat?¡± There was no need for her to answer. The moment I finished speaking, Isha¡¯s stomach growled loudly. Sirien chuckled, and Isha¡¯s face flushed red as she looked down at the floor. ¡°Looks like you can. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Crescent Moon was a guild that dealt in information throughout the empire. But how did this guild gather its information? Unlike in modern times, where technology was advanced, almost everything in this world was done by people. No matter how powerful a noble or the imperial family might be, they still needed people to survive. The larger the household, the more servants they employed. The information Crescent Moon dealt in came from the mouths of these people. Even the smallest, most trivial information was valuable if it was interesting or seemed important, and they paid well for it. The common folk, always buried in work, wanted money, and the wealthy nobles needed information. Crescent Moon had branches all over the empire and made money by selling information or keeping secrets. ¡°It makes sense. I¡¯ve heard that some servants are like that. They sell information as soon as they learn something.¡± ¡°But it would be risky if they got caught.¡± ¡°If they could catch them, they¡¯d be kicked out, but that¡¯s easier said than done. Just in our castle alone, there were hundreds of people coming and going. You can¡¯t keep track of everyone.¡± Isha glanced at Sirien. There weren¡¯t many families in the empire that employed hundreds of servants. She seemed curious about Sirien¡¯s identity, but that question never made it to her lips. Sirien rested her chin on the table. Despite going through that trouble, the rats had still sent people after Isha. This was obsession¡ªa fixation on finding Isha at all costs. There had to be a compelling reason for going so far as to manipulate her childhood friend to capture her. But it seemed Isha couldn¡¯t guess what that reason might be. Then it was up to us to find out. ¡°Crescent Moon was a guild that dealt in information.¡± Sirien fell into deep thought. I decided to wait for her to think it through. When it came to brain work, Sirien was much better at it than I was. The villainess who had served as the final boss alongside me in the original story. My saintess had not let me down. ¡°Since it was information from all over the empire, there¡¯s no way they could remember everything. They must have recorded and stored it somewhere, and they would¡¯ve categorized the important stuff separately. Who knows the location of the archive?¡± ¡°Only my father and a few select employees knew. I doubt any of the employees survived.¡± ¡°That must be it.¡± * * * When the sewer rats first emerged as a group, they weren¡¯t even aware they were one. The name was nothing more than a derogatory term people used for them, a name they ironically adopted while acknowledging the grim reality of their existence in the filth. At that time, their base was indeed near the old sewers. Though now it¡¯s a place of indulgence and pleasure, back then, it was a breeding ground for rats and insects. In a dimly lit, dark room, only the red glow of the lights cast a faint, sensual hue, mingling with the curling tendrils of cigarette smoke. A woman¡¯s whining voice echoed from near someone¡¯s feet. A man, Milrun, lit his cigarette, exhaling a short sigh. ¡°Ha.¡± His hand absentmindedly stroked the woman¡¯s head, but his gaze was elsewhere. Where his cold eyes settled, a man knelt, battered and bruised. His voice dripped with anger. ¡°Did I give you a difficult order?¡± ¡°N-No.¡± ¡°Or was my support insufficient?¡± ¡°No, not that either.¡± ¡°Right. So, isn¡¯t it strange? It wasn¡¯t a difficult order, and I gave you plenty of support, yet you let that defeated woman escape. And three of the men I sent after her are dead?¡± A cloud of white smoke billowed from his mouth, a pungent aroma wafting through the air, swirling like a dream. The women in the den seemed entranced by the haze. When the man stood, the bare bodies on the floor squirmed in response. ¡°Phew. Any idea where she might be?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She vanished without a trace. We searched the entire city, but we couldn¡¯t find her.¡± ¡°You searched everywhere?¡± ¡°Yes, absolutely. We searched everywhere except the south, but there was no sign of her.¡± ¡°Then you didn¡¯t search everywhere, did you?¡± The man smirked. Milrun reached out with his thick, scarred hand and shoved something into his subordinate¡¯s mouth. ¡°Useless fool. I¡¯ll find her myself now.¡± ¡°Aaack! Gurg¡ªkyaaaaaah!¡± That day, a headless corpse was tossed into the sewers. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 46: Requitas, The Lawless Zone (6) Chapter 46: Requitas, The Lawless Zone (6) Just because the southern part of Requitas was called the pleasure district didn¡¯t mean every shop was tied to crime, prostitution, or drugs. Where there are shadows, there must first be light. During the day, Requitas had a fairly respectable shopping district¡ªa place where the street rats collected ¡®protection fees¡¯ to keep the peace. Sirien and I ventured out to the shopping district alone. We needed to buy some clothes. Right now, Isha was borrowing Sirien¡¯s clothes, which left Sirien short on outfits. Sirien already had to carry her holy garments, so she was always running low on spare clothes. After lending some to Isha, she didn¡¯t even have anything to wear tomorrow. We had agreed to cooperate with Isha until we found her father. We were intrigued by the information that the rats had their eyes on her, and Isha¡¯s life was in immediate danger. The rats¡¯ eyes were everywhere outside, so we needed to gather the necessary supplies for her. Fortunately, Isha¡¯s build was only slightly smaller than Sirien¡¯s. If we bought clothes that fit Sirien, they would be decent enough for Isha to wear too. ¡°Wow. There are so many clothing stores here.¡± ¡°Why are you acting like you¡¯ve never seen a shopping district before?¡± ¡°Because I haven¡¯t? When would I have come here?¡± ¡°You had plenty of clothes in the castle.¡± ¡°Yeah, but why would I come to a place like this back then? They¡¯d come to me to make my clothes.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± I was at a loss for words. Maybe this was what you¡¯d call the difference between commoners and the elite in modern terms. It was only natural that Sirien had a lot of clothes in Rehaim Castle. I¡¯d never once questioned where all those clothes came from. During the day, I was busy training with the knights, and by the time Sirien came to visit, she¡¯d be showing off a new outfit. So, I just assumed that clothes were something you bought at a store. But I guess for someone like Sirien, the daughter of a grand duke, it was only natural that she wouldn¡¯t wear anything from common shops. Sirien, who had been glancing at each of the clothing stores, pointed to one. It was a store called ¡®Fairy¡¯s Thread.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s start with that one.¡± She grabbed my arm and led the way, a smile playing on her lips. I followed her into the store without resistance. ¡®Fairy¡¯s Thread¡¯ was much larger inside than it appeared from the outside. There was a wide variety of clothes, from fancy dresses that seemed to mimic high society fashion, to fairly luxurious casual wear. A stern-looking woman inside noticed us and brightened up immediately. ¡°A pretty young lady has come in. Welcome. Which of you is looking for clothes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking to buy a few casual outfits. I didn¡¯t bring many clothes with me.¡± ¡°Would you also like to buy undergarments?¡± ¡°...Yes, for now.¡± Sirien began to examine the clothes one by one, guided by the shopkeeper. Meanwhile, I sat in a chair that the attendant had brought over, watching Sirien pick out clothes with a newfound sense of wonder. In the Empire, the law defined adulthood at sixteen. But in Korea, where I was from, adulthood began at twenty. In the end, I decided to purchase the first bracelet I had chosen. Even though it made a significant dent in my funds, I didn¡¯t regret it at all. After all, it was money I was allowed to spend personally, and I wasn¡¯t in a situation where a few coins would make me struggle. ¡°She¡¯ll be back soon, I assume? Shall I take the cart away?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Not at all. I hope you two have a wonderful relationship.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± We¡¯re not like that. I mean, there¡¯s nothing like that¡ªyet. Before I could respond, the attendant had already walked away, pushing the cart with her. After waiting a bit longer, Sirien returned, dressed much more boldly than before. This time, she wore a black evening dress that revealed her shoulders and collarbone. Her hair, neatly brushed, cascaded softly, with one side delicately braided to accentuate her look, making her appear irresistibly beautiful. Her collarbone, sculpted like a piece of art, held a soft, pale hue. Her chest rose and fell with her breaths, the contours of her body shifting subtly with each movement, radiating a sensual allure. Sirien could be seductive just by exposing her arms, shoulders, and neck. Although I had seen her face countless times, it felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe just by seeing her dressed up a little. Her cheeks flushed a deep red as she shyly looked down. ¡°H-how is it? Does it look a bit too empty? With my shoulders exposed, it feels a bit bare... If you don¡¯t like it, I can change into something else right now.¡± ¡°No. No, it¡¯s fine. You look beautiful. It really suits you. Yes, it suits you perfectly.¡± Sirien suddenly became talkative, and I stuttered, my words coming out in fragments. My mind was overheating, and I couldn¡¯t think straight. There was no way I could stay calm. I tried to look away, thinking I was staring too much, but I couldn¡¯t help but glance back at her. Luckily, our eyes didn¡¯t meet. If Sirien and I had made eye contact at that moment, I might have been teased for life. ¡°Re-really? Then maybe I should get this one too? I actually picked out a few others earlier, but I wanted to show you this one. I also did my hair a bit differently. Normally, I just leave it down.¡± ¡°Y-yeah... let¡¯s do that. Since we¡¯re here, you should get everything you like. Do you want me to carry that bag for you?¡± ¡°Mm, thanks.¡± Sirien¡¯s expression softened. Her cheeks, blushing like apples, seemed to quiver with a faint smile. I noticed it but didn¡¯t dare to point it out. It was a relief that Sirien was too flustered by my compliment to look at me properly. I couldn¡¯t even look at her directly, unlike usual. So, I used the excuse of paying for our purchases to turn away. Our little farce was brought to an end by the shop attendant¡¯s mischievous comment. ¡°You two haven¡¯t been dating for long, have you? You¡¯re so cute together.¡± ¡°N-no no no, it¡¯s not like that!¡± ¡°Oh, my apologies. Not yet, then? You just look so perfect together.¡± ¡°Hic-¡± Sirien hiccuped. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 47: Requitas, The Lawless Zone (7) Chapter 47: Requitas, The Lawless Zone (7) [Sirien Eilencia] ¡°It looks good on you. White has always suited you well.¡± ¡°Really? Then I definitely have to buy this.¡± It was when I bought the pure white dress and hat. As I picked out a couple more clothes that Isha might like, the shopkeeper approached me with a subtle expression, trying to lure me in. Was she trying to make a sale because it looked like I was going to buy a lot? If she said anything bothersome, I was ready to refuse immediately. ¡°Miss, would you like me to brush your hair? Just for a moment, why don¡¯t you sit over there?¡± ¡°My hair? That¡¯s not really necessary...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility for making you look stunning. So much so that the gentleman with you will be shocked.¡± ¡°Razen... shocked?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to hear him say you¡¯re beautiful? Let¡¯s make it so he can¡¯t help but say it.¡± ¡°Beautiful, you say...¡± Before I knew it, I was following the shopkeeper to a chair. At some point, two clerks had already started brushing my hair. When I was young, the maids used to brush my hair every morning. Warm water, towels, and fragrant oils. When the maid styled my hair, I would wander around the castle like a knight fully prepared. At the cottage, I relied on Hena¡¯s touch. After parting with Hena, I had to manage it myself. In the forest, I didn¡¯t have the luxury to care. Even after that, brushing my hair on my own was the most I could manage. I had shown Razen my disheveled hair too many times. Maybe that¡¯s why? Other men on the street would develop ulterior motives just by glancing at my face, but Razen had never shown such feelings towards me. I don¡¯t wish for my treasure to be like other men. But what if it¡¯s because I¡¯m lacking in charm? What if I can never appear as a woman in Razen¡¯s eyes? Just the thought of it was enough to make my heart ache. The shopkeeper smiled warmly. ¡°Do you usually wear that style of clothing?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°It seems you prefer calm and modest clothing. The clothes you were wearing when you first arrived were like that too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed to show too much skin...¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ve hardly shown any skin to that gentleman?¡± Showing my skin to Razen? My head instinctively lowered. It wasn¡¯t that I entirely disliked the idea. If another man saw my bare skin, I¡¯d feel disgusted and uncomfortable, but if Razen were to see it, it might be different. But I¡¯m not ready for that yet. Just a little slower. So I can prepare my heart. Prepare? For what? Suddenly, my face felt hot. My heart started beating wildly, making me flustered. I had no idea why I was feeling this way. This has been the problem for the past four years. I needed to make Razen fall for me, but whenever I stood in front of him with that intention, my body and heart wouldn¡¯t listen. No matter how determined I was, it only took a moment. My heart would crumble so easily, creaking like a broken doll. ¡°Well, that is to say...¡± ¡°Your reaction just now was answer enough.¡± ¡°H-how is it? Does it look a bit too revealing? With my shoulders exposed, it feels a bit bare... If you don¡¯t like it, I can change into something else right now.¡± What am I even saying? I¡¯m talking too much. Stop stammering and speak clearly. This isn¡¯t like me. But when Razen spoke, I couldn¡¯t stop the smile creeping up on my lips. ¡°No. No, it¡¯s fine. You look beautiful. It really suits you. Yes, it suits you perfectly.¡± ¡°Really?¡± . . . On the way back after buying the clothes, neither Razen nor I said a word. But I was the one who reached out first, and as always, Razen took my hand. That¡¯s why it was so unexpected when Razen suddenly stopped. We had just passed a plain bench. There had been no signs of what he was about to do. ¡°Sirien. Could we sit over there for a moment?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll just take a second.¡± Razen knelt on one knee before me, pulling out a small red box from his pocket. The box was wrapped elegantly, immediately making it clear that whatever was inside was a gift. No way. No way. My heart began to race. ¡°R-Razen?¡± ¡°I realized I¡¯ve never really given you a proper gift before. It¡¯s not anything too expensive, but I thought you might like it.¡± From the box, Razen pulled out a beautiful bracelet, silver and red. He gently took my arm, slipping the bracelet onto my wrist himself. The sparkling bracelet looked surreal to me, as if it didn¡¯t belong to this world. Am I dreaming? The happiness I felt was so overwhelming that it almost didn¡¯t seem real. Time seemed to slow down around me. The people walking by, the gentle breeze brushing through the street¡ªeverything seemed to move in slow motion, as if to embellish my joy. The bracelet Razen had given me sparkled in the sunlight. The rubies scattered across it looked like the most precious gems in the world to me. I¡¯ve never been one to flaunt my treasures. But right now, I wanted to shout from the rooftops, anywhere, everywhere. Look at this. The most beautiful bracelet in the world is on my wrist. I wondered if I even deserved to be this happy. I was scared that I might suddenly wake up, that this was all just a dream. Please, if this is a dream, don¡¯t let me wake up. Let this moment repeat forever, just as it is, in reality. ¡°I¡¯m glad it suits you. Do you like it?¡± ¡°Hnn, hnnn... sob...¡± Oh no, this was bad. I wasn¡¯t supposed to cry. My vision was blurring. I needed to capture every detail of this moment in my eyes, but now I was being foolish and crying uncontrollably. Before I realized it, my body moved on its own. Since it had come to this, I decided to embrace Razen and fully savor this moment. The warmth of his body was the only thing grounding me in the reality of this moment. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 48: The Sinister Sword (1) Chapter 48: The Sinister Sword (1) After giving her the bracelet, Sirien started crying, so I ended up staying with her a bit longer. At first, I wondered if I had done something wrong. I was so flustered that I even thought maybe she saw the gift as an insult rather than a present. For a brief moment, I nearly cursed the shopkeeper who sold me the bracelet. Fortunately, Sirien reassured me that she was crying out of happiness. The shopkeeper in my mind went from being a sworn enemy to a capable and kind salesperson again. ¡°Why are you crying if you like it so much?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to cry... It just happened all of a sudden.¡± ¡°Your face is a mess now, even though you did your hair so nicely.¡± ¡°Shut up. Just lend me your arm again. If you make fun of me for crying, I¡¯ll hold a grudge forever.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making fun of you.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for Sirien to calm down. Once her cheek, which had been resting softly on my collar, lifted, her expression quickly changed, and a smile spread across her face. It was a smile that looked a little foolish yet purely innocent. Just seeing such a bright smile made the bracelet worth every penny. Sirien hugged my arm, and I could hear her whisper clearly. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll cherish it.¡± ¡°If I knew you¡¯d like it this much, I would¡¯ve bought it for you sooner.¡± ¡°There weren¡¯t many chances until now, right? But I¡¯m so happy right now.¡± The way she held the bracelet close to her chest was truly beautiful. Sirien reached up to the sky, making the bracelet sparkle, and then she fiddled with it in her hands, smiling bashfully. After enjoying the gift to her heart¡¯s content, it seemed like it was time to head back, so I got up. Sirien, not wanting to show her tear-streaked face, covered it with a veil as she usually did. ¡°She must¡¯ve been waiting inside for a long time. Let¡¯s go back now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± On the way back, something was different from when we first arrived at this street. I started noticing women dressed provocatively and men with rough appearances. Among them, there were some who looked like sewer rats¡ªquite a few of them, actually. We hadn¡¯t walked far, yet I felt like I had already seen four of them. They were hiding in places where they wouldn¡¯t be easily spotted, but they couldn¡¯t escape my eyes. It seemed like they were watching each passerby carefully. Looking at them now, their intent seemed pretty clear. They were probably searching for Isha. Especially when they glanced at Sirien, their startled reactions were obvious. Sirien had a similar build to Isha, and in this Requitas, young girls were a rare sight. Naturally, she drew their attention. They hadn¡¯t started searching the street indiscriminately yet, but the situation might change soon. Sure enough, before long, about four sewer rats blocked our path. Their intentions were as clear as day. One of their filthy fingers pointed at Sirien. ¡°Hey, sorry to bother you, but could we take a quick look at that girl¡¯s face?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not show it to you.¡± ¡°Just once is enough. It¡¯s not like it¡¯ll wear out if we see it, right?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not feeling it. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re looking for, but get lost.¡± A bunch of mean-looking faces moving together naturally created an intimidating atmosphere. The people on the street began to part for them. Now, if they came up to me and said something like, ¡°We¡¯ve got a score to settle,¡± they¡¯d be indistinguishable from common thugs. I was curious to see what their opening line would be. ¡°We¡¯ve got a score to settle.¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re laughing?¡± The one who picked the fight first was the lion. I¡¯d heard that feline beastmen had nasty tempers. Whether that was true or not, he seemed more aggressive than the bear. The lion looked furious, while the bear¡¯s expression shifted into something more complex when he looked at us. Was it complex? It was hard to read beastmen¡¯s expressions accurately. But that was the impression I got. The lion grabbed my shoulder. ¡°No one has ever defied us in Requitas and lived to tell the tale.¡± ¡°And no one who¡¯s messed with me has lived either. Well, actually, that¡¯s not entirely true. A few are still alive, but I¡¯ll be paying them a visit soon¡ªthey¡¯re just a bit far away.¡± ¡°This bastard still doesn¡¯t get it, does he?¡± My dilemma was whether I should use my sword against these beastmen. Drawing my sword would likely result in excessive bloodshed, but not drawing it meant I¡¯d have to deal with their formidable toughness. Yeah. I didn¡¯t really want to kill them. What I wanted was to help Sirien carry out her ¡°minor trick,¡± not to make sworn enemies right away. At that moment, something caught my eye¡ªa club hanging from the bear¡¯s waist. If I could just grab that and beat them with it, it would feel pretty satisfying. I could save the conversation for the next group that showed up. Just as I was about to reach for it, the bear let out a frightened sound. ¡°Could it be the Sinister Sword? Why is someone who should be at the Arctania Gate here?¡± He had recognized me and Sirien. * * * [Saintess, Reverse Harems are Impure! Excerpt from Volume 11, Page 121] One of the most challenging aspects of our confrontation with the Duke of Eilencia was the inability to gather mercenaries. No mercenary in this empire wanted to fight against Count Bertus. During the early stages of the war, we went to great lengths to recruit them. Their strength was crucial to bolstering our insufficient forces. To counter the reluctance they might have about allying with demons, we offered them unprecedented terms. The rewards we promised were so extravagant that no one but the Golden Duke could have even imagined offering them. Yet, despite all this, the mercenaries steadfastly refused to oppose Count Bertus. Only a scant few responded to our summons. - Saintess-nim, that man is like a legend among us mercenaries. - Among those who¡¯ve fought in the northern conflict zones, there isn¡¯t a single soul who doesn¡¯t know Hivras... and Count Bertus. - Call us cowards if you must, but the thought of crossing swords with that man... we don¡¯t even want to imagine it. When Eilencia ¡¯s holy forces crumbled, many mercenaries deserted the battlefield. But by the end of the war, those who had dared to oppose Count Bertus could be counted on one hand. To the mercenaries, Count Bertus was nothing short of a living nightmare. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 49: The Sinister Sword (2) Chapter 49: The Sinister Sword (2) Vester, a bear beastman, was originally a mercenary active in the Northern conflict zone. He didn¡¯t work alone. For some reason, there was a stereotype that beastman mercenaries must be solitary, but despite their appearance, beastmen were just as civilized as humans, not mere animals. They knew how to live in society like anyone else. At that time, Vester had joined a mercenary group as a rookie. This group had long been under contract with the demonic forces, a name infamous enough to send shivers down the spine of many humans. He had no personal grudge against working with demons. The simple fact was that the demonic faction had more warriors capable of ending the life of a beastman warrior. In other words, it was much safer to have humans as enemies. At the time, the war was going exceptionally well. The frontlines between the demons and humans were always in flux, but during his rookie days, the momentum was heavily in their favor. Humans retreated time and again, drowning in despair, while the demons chased down the stragglers to the ends of the continent, eager to tear them apart. Even as they approached the long-desired Arcatania Gate, the tide remained in their favor. Vester remembered the conversations his seniors had by the campfire. With Meat and alcohol, It was idle chatter as they casually ate and drank. Some words passed by without much meaning at the time. ¡°Word is, we¡¯ll reach the gate tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news. At this rate, the attack should be easy.¡± ¡°Have you been there before? The Arcatania Gate. It¡¯s supposed to be infamous.¡± ¡°Quite some time ago. But don¡¯t worry too much. Things are going well now, so it should be fine. We¡¯ve pushed this far, and there¡¯s no sign of the White Rose banner. That means Count Eloran is dragging his feet. Without those guys, the gate is nothing special.¡± His seniors were veterans, recognized in the mercenary world. They had fought alongside the demon forces for a long time and had a pretty good understanding of the human forces as well. Though he didn¡¯t know all the details, it seemed that reinforcements that were supposed to come from the human rear hadn¡¯t arrived on time. They said that the ones waiting at the gate wouldn¡¯t be much different from before. Vester still remembered how they mocked, wondering what those who always ran away could possibly do. ¡°Oh, by the way, I heard there are some strange guys on another front.¡± ¡°Strange guys? What, some new supernatural ability users popped up?¡± ¡°Something like that. A new cult we¡¯ve never heard of got involved. Forget about their religion; it seems they¡¯re pretty handy in a fight.¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably just making that up because they¡¯re embarrassed about losing to humans, right? Anyway, those winged bastards sure know how to be slippery. Best in the continent at that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. Anyway, we might run into those cultists this time.¡± Vester decided to keep his senior¡¯s words in mind, just in case. His senior might have been strong enough to brush it off, but Vester was still just a rookie. At that stage, even a kitten¡¯s claws could be dangerous. He figured it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be cautious. Even a beastman mercenary only has one life. Vester could easily take down ordinary humans, but he knew well enough that not all humans were ordinary. Looking back, that day¡¯s decision was one of the best he ever made in his life. . . . The melted walls bubbled and frothed. The familiar scent of blood and dust filled the air, emanating from the fortress humans had built. It had been a battle that should have gone smoothly. The overwhelming firepower of the demons¡¯ magic had brought down the fortress walls, and the battlefield quickly turned into close combat. Up until now, every step had promised a decisive victory. But now, things were different. Wounded soldiers, battered and broken, crawled across the ground in a desperate attempt to flee. Those with functioning legs trampled over their own comrades in their rush to escape, and occasionally, a brave warrior who charged ahead was cut in half, his torso and legs separated. There was no doubt¡ªit was the beast¡¯s sword. Death was upon him, an unavoidable death. What saved Vester at that moment was the girl with the lantern. The voice he had resented so much now filled him with gratitude. ¡°Stop. Let this one go.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Fear is contagious. If we kill them all, there¡¯ll be no one left to spread it.¡± the beast obeyed the girl¡¯s command When Vester regained his senses, there were fewer than ten survivors, including himself. The one thing they all had in common was that they had lost the will to fight and had dropped their weapons. Using every ounce of strength he had left, Vester fled. * * * I looked carefully at the bear beastman who seemed to recognize us, but his face didn¡¯t really ring a bell. I wasn¡¯t the type to remember every face I encountered on the battlefield. Whether they were friend or foe, it didn¡¯t matter much to me. Unless it was someone particularly important, I didn¡¯t usually pay attention. Sirien, on the other hand, had a knack for recognizing people. This time was no different. She stared at the bear beastman intently, then a smile curved on her lips. ¡°Oh, I remember now. You¡¯re that beastman from back then, aren¡¯t you? The one we spared at the gate.¡± ¡°Y-Yes... that¡¯s right. I¡¯m surprised you remembered.¡± ¡°You were the first one to wet yourself in fear. I figured if you were that scared, it was worth sparing you.¡± The bear spoke to us with a tone of respect. It seemed like he genuinely remembered something from that time. On the battlefield, Sirien would often show mercy to the enemy. She could have chased down and killed those who fled, but she chose not to. The main reason was to spread fear. The more our enemies feared us, the faster our reputation would grow. After all, they say there¡¯s a fine line between infamy and fame. So, according to Sirien, this bear survived because he wet himself? It seemed like a rather dishonorable reason to have survived. ¡°Well, this makes things easier now that we¡¯ve been recognized. Are you still curious about what our lady looks like?¡± ¡°No, no. I¡¯ll make sure to explain everything to those above me.¡± The bear was quite deferential now. Even the lion, who had previously looked like he wanted to devour us, had calmed down considerably. ¡°Now that I think about it, I¡¯m curious. The fact that we spared you means you were an enemy back then. How did you end up here?¡± ¡°Well, you see, we have our own sources of information, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°I suppose you do.¡± ¡°Yes. Our sources have been recommending jobs in this area lately. It turns out to be quite profitable.¡± ¡°But weren¡¯t you in the demon territory? How would you hear about this place?¡± ¡°Uh, yes, that¡¯s correct...¡± It doesn¡¯t make sense... or maybe it does. Beastmen are a neutral group that can side with either humans or demons. They follow the money, not the race, so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if word of mouth spread even to them. But still, something felt off. Especially since this Requitas affair involved the nobility. And when it comes to anything involving the nobility, there¡¯s always something rotten at the core. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 50: The Sinister Sword (3) Chapter 50: The Sinister Sword (3) I didn¡¯t have much of a conversation with Vester, the bear beastman. After all, he was just a hired hand, and I wasn¡¯t his employer. Even a rotten mercenary is still a mercenary. As cowardly as Vester might be, he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to spill everything he knew in a crowded place like this. If I had tried to force it out of him, I could¡¯ve gotten some information, but that would¡¯ve only caused more trouble. What I did find out was that there were several other beastmen involved in this, and the one managing them was a man named Millen. But I didn¡¯t need to dwell on that for long. The person I was curious about had just appeared before my eyes. Perhaps he was on edge from searching for Isha, because as soon as he got word, he came straight over. Millen. The bronze-skinned man shot a sharp glare at Vester. ¡°You two seem friendly. I take it you know each other?¡± ¡°Mi-Millen, sir? I didn¡¯t expect you to come in person. I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding here. We were just starting to talk things through. This isn¡¯t the person you¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°So it seems. The woman I¡¯m after doesn¡¯t have silver hair.¡± Millen was an imposing figure. He stood just about as tall as me, maybe a bit taller. His short, dark brown hair framed a body packed with muscles that bulged like armor in all the right places. One could tell he¡¯d trained hard to achieve that physique. If we were to fight, he¡¯d likely move faster than his appearance suggested. There were scars on his light brown skin, though they didn¡¯t seem to come from the battlefield. They weren¡¯t the kind of wounds caused by swords or spears, and they weren¡¯t in spots you¡¯d expect from an arrow, either. If I had to guess, they were left by some sort of concealed weapon. It confirmed my suspicions¡ªhe must¡¯ve come from the underworld. His scars stretched across his body, front and back, a testament to the dirty battles he¡¯d survived. The blood on his hands was anything but light. Now that I was facing Millen directly, I was sure. Everything lined up with what the tavern owner and Isha had told me. This man had been one of the key players in the destruction of the Crescent Moon. I can sense the distortion of mana. And at a high level, too. Though every human carries traces of mana from birth, there are rare cases where the distortion goes far beyond normal limits. These people are born with special abilities, like controlling the wind at will or spewing fire from their bodies. They¡¯re often referred to as ¡®gifted.¡¯ A swordsman who uses mana needs to train their body. A priest who uses holy power must receive the blessing of a god through baptism. Magic requires rituals¡ªthough it might seem like a limitless force, it¡¯s a science of complex theory and precise calculations. But for the gifted, none of that was necessary. They could train to wield their power more effectively, but using it was a matter of pure mana consumption, nothing more. The most irrational and mysterious power on the continent. Those with abilities were as dangerous as they were enigmatic. The strongest of them were powerful enough to rival swordmasters and archmages. ¡°Millen, sir? Just a moment.¡± Vester approached Millen and whispered something. He was trying to be discreet, but it was a futile effort. The senses of a swordmaster are unparalleled. At this distance, I could expand my senses just a little and easily eavesdrop. Poor Vester didn¡¯t realize this, and I had no intention of correcting his misunderstanding. - That man¡¯s the Cursed Blade, a swordsman notorious in the conflict zones. The White Claw mercenaries were wiped out by him. ¡°I¡¯d love to hear more. I¡¯m quite skilled at finding people, you see.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I pretended to ponder for a moment, diverting my gaze. At just the right moment, Sirien stepped in. ¡°There was something I needed to entrust to someone named Kirux. But I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s already dead, so I¡¯m in a bit of a bind.¡± ¡°Then, does the Saintess plan to just return?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll have to entrust it to someone else.¡± ¡°I heard that one of Kirux¡¯s subordinates or colleagues is still in this city. If possible, I¡¯d prefer to leave it with them.¡± Kirux was the reason we had first come to this city. He was the Sewer rat who killed Terion and Hena. The same Kirux who had sent the hunters after us in the forest. Wiping out any trace of them was the first step in our revenge. To be honest, Isha and Crescent Moon were just side issues. So, this wasn¡¯t a lie. We genuinely wanted to find them. Millen nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask around. Let¡¯s meet again then.¡± * * * As Razen and Sirien made their way back to the inn, Millen turned and headed back to where he¡¯d originally come from. His expression wasn¡¯t particularly pleasant. ¡°Vester, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Um, Millen, sir? Are you... upset?¡± ¡°I have no reason to be. They weren¡¯t the kind of people you were supposed to deal with from the start, so you didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Relief washed over Vester, and he exhaled deeply. But Millen¡¯s next order wasn¡¯t one Vester wanted to hear. ¡°Have them followed. Find out where they¡¯re staying, where they eat, and bring me everything you can learn about them.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t hear me. I said to have them followed. Watch their every move.¡± Vester¡¯s vision darkened. The thought of being pitted against those two was unbearable. He had come to Requitas after the traumatic memories of the battlefield left him terrified of war, yet he still needed to make money. Meeting those two again was already nightmarish enough for him. But it didn¡¯t seem like Millen had any intention of understanding his situation. ¡°They¡¯re formidable, so I assume they could¡¯ve wiped out three people in an instant. And it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯ve been in town for long. The timing is suspicious.¡± ¡°You mean...¡± ¡°We¡¯ll watch for now, but I don¡¯t like the feeling. Better to be prepared.¡± Millen clenched his fist tightly. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 51: The Sinister Sword (4) Chapter 51: The Sinister Sword (4) When I returned to the inn with Sirien, Isha was curled up asleep in the corner. Judging by her appearance, it seemed she had been anxious the whole time we were gone and finally collapsed from exhaustion. Well, from her perspective, it was understandable. If someone had suddenly opened that door and walked in, her life would have been in immediate danger. Even though Requitas¡¯ inn was known for its strict confidentiality regarding its guests, there was no guarantee that it would remain so under these circumstances. Of course, we had the confidence to rescue her immediately if the worst happened. We had reassured her that everything would be fine before leaving, but it seemed she hadn¡¯t fully believed us. Sirien gently tapped Isha to wake her up. ¡°Isha? We¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Ah! I wasn¡¯t sleeping!¡± ¡°Uh, it¡¯s obvious you were.¡± ¡°...¡± Such an awkward sight. Sirien looked at Isha with a blank expression, while Isha averted her eyes, embarrassed by the scrutiny. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get you changed.¡± Isha followed Sirien more easily than she did me. It wasn¡¯t that she ignored or disrespected me¡ªafter all, I was the one who had directly rescued her, and she clearly felt gratitude and tried to be polite. But there was a subtle fear in her demeanor, as if she found me difficult to approach. She tried hard not to show it, which made it hard for me to ask about it. Still, it was fine for now, as Sirien was taking good care of her. Even back at the castle, Sirien had always been good at looking after her younger siblings. Despite pretending otherwise, she had a caring nature. Isha soon returned in fresh clothes, and we laid the food we had brought onto the table. Isha nibbled on her sandwich, while Sirien and I, having already eaten on the way back, sipped tea with light snacks. Sirien had brewed the tea herself. She still wouldn¡¯t allow me to make it. Honestly, I didn¡¯t think there was that big of a difference. The only difference was that my tea lacked a bit of aroma and had a slightly bitter taste. But Sirien had the nerve to call it ¡°sewage water.¡± ¡®Maybe next time, I should brew it and trick her into thinking it¡¯s from somewhere else. Even she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference.¡¯ After all, tea is tea¡ªhow different could it be? Even though Isha must have been hungry, she was only picking at her food. It looked like she had something on her mind. I waited patiently, and eventually, she opened her mouth to speak. ¡°Um, I have something to confess.¡± ¡°C-Confess? Out of nowhere?¡± Sirien jumped in surprise. Isha looked even more startled. ¡°No! Don¡¯t do it! Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Huh...?¡± Despite Sirien¡¯s outburst, Isha gathered herself and decided to continue. She hesitated, glancing nervously at Sirien, who was now avoiding my gaze, her face flushed. ¡°Why did you come? To scold me?¡± ¡°I should scold you, but I¡¯ll put that off for now.¡± Russell draped a thick coat over Isha¡¯s small body. Then, he wrapped his arms around her. For once, his tone wasn¡¯t harsh. His voice was soft and gentle. ¡°I think I¡¯ve pushed you too hard. Has it been difficult for you?¡± ¡°...Yes. I don¡¯t want to train anymore. I don¡¯t want to fight and get hurt, and I don¡¯t like how the uncles look at me like I¡¯m some kind of monster.¡± They talked a lot that day. Isha had expected to be scolded, but instead, Russell shared a meal with her and spent time together. For the first time in a long while, Isha truly felt happy. The next day, training resumed as usual. But Isha could endure it, because of one promise. If the day ever came when she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she would leave a message on the rock on that hill. And her father promised he would listen earnestly. * * * The place Isha led us to was an untended field. There were a few small hills and the occasional flash of red camellia flowers. Camellias were Sirien¡¯s favorite. A flower that blooms even in winter. When they bloomed in the snow-covered garden, people in the castle would whisper that the flowers resembled the lady of the house. The Duchess used to watch the scene with satisfaction, and Sirien never shied away from the affection she received. In Rehaim, there was never a winter garden without camellia trees. Remembering that, I picked a flower and handed it to Sirien. At first, she looked surprised, but soon enough, she broke into a wide grin. There¡¯s truth to the saying that women appreciate flowers as gifts. ¡°Razen, do you know what the camellia flower symbolizes?¡± ¡°No idea. Other than the famous ones like roses, I don¡¯t know any. Why, is it something strange?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not strange. But I¡¯m not telling you. If you¡¯re curious, find out yourself.¡± Sirien was in an unusually good mood. She tucked the flower into her hair and wore a bright smile all the while. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep this flower when we return. I¡¯ll press it and use it as a bookmark.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you liked flowers so much. I thought you preferred trees when we were kids.¡± ¡°Huh? Why would you think that?¡± ¡°Well, you rarely went into the flower-filled parts of the garden. You always walked toward the trees.¡± Even when we stayed in the cabin, Sirien had said she liked the scent of pine trees. That¡¯s why I always assumed she liked trees more than flowers, but her response to the camellia was surprisingly positive. ¡°Our garden was always filled with a strong floral scent. That¡¯s why I preferred walking along the edges where the trees were. You remember that?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t that long ago.¡± ¡°Hehe. True. Still, you deserve a reward for remembering. Come here.¡± What I received was another camellia, just like the one she¡¯d tucked in her own hair. She gently placed it in my hair, mimicking her own gesture, and for some reason, I felt embarrassed. With Sirien¡¯s soft laughter and smile, I didn¡¯t have the heart to take it out. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 52: The Sinister Sword (5) Chapter 52: The Sinister Sword (5) As we walked a little further, the end of the hill came into view. There was also the camellia tree that Isha cried under as a child, and at the end of the path, a large rock stood. Though it was a massive rock, it was hidden between the trees, making it difficult to spot. Despite no markings to guide us, Isha found the rock with ease. It seemed her memories of this place were so vivid that she navigated it like it was her home. ¡°Even after all these years, nothing here has changed.¡± With a fond touch, she removed the vines clinging to the rock. As the green stems fell away, the backside of the rock was revealed. ¡°There are a lot more plants now though. They¡¯ve grown so much in the meantime.¡± ¡°Plants grow endlessly unless you take care of them. Ah, is this it?¡± ¡°Yes. It was our promise to write on the back. The rock is softer than it looks, so it¡¯s easy to carve.¡± Just as Isha said, there were several inscriptions on the back of the rock, as though carved with a blade. The older carvings were near the bottom, while the newer ones were higher up. Could they have been carved as Isha grew taller? It felt like glimpsing pieces of her past. Isha¡¯s writing was crooked, complaining about how hard her training was, while Russell comforted her. Her handwriting was uneven, while Russell¡¯s was written in stiff, formal letters. When she wrote that she was lonely, he responded with, ¡°Let¡¯s meet tomorrow.¡± And when she mentioned her friend¡¯s birthday, he promised to prepare a gift. Russell must have been a stern father, just like mine. At the very top, the latest inscription caught all of our eyes. It had been carved recently. - I¡¯m sorry. You must leave Requitas. - I¡¯ll take care of everything. - Dig beneath the rock. There had been a premonition. It seemed that Russell had thought of Isha¡¯s childhood memories first. We followed Russell¡¯s instructions and dug beneath the rock. There, we found an old wooden box buried underneath. It didn¡¯t seem like it had been placed there recently. It had been buried for at least five years, if not more. ¡°It seems this was planned long ago.¡± ¡°Dad... was always a prepared man. He must have anticipated something like this.¡± ¡°Do you want to open it? If you¡¯re not ready, we can do it later, or you can open it when you¡¯re alone. No pressure.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I can open it now with you.¡± With Isha¡¯s permission, the box was opened. Inside, there was a thick leather pouch, a map, a letter, and a worn necklace. The leather pouch was filled with the finest gold coins. It was enough money to settle anywhere, to live comfortably without working for the rest of her life. If she was frugal, it would last a lifetime. The map depicted the area surrounding Requitas, with a spot marked in red. It was far enough away that checking it out immediately wasn¡¯t possible. I wondered if it was the location where some important information was stored, but I had no desire to claim it. If she survived, she would one day rise to the rank of Swordmaster. And she was someone who would never betray until the very end. If we left on good terms, it would one day benefit us both. ¡°This necklace was my mother¡¯s. I remember seeing it when I was younger, but I haven¡¯t seen it since then. I guess he placed it here.¡± ¡°You must¡¯ve been close.¡± ¡°More than with Dad. I cried a lot when she passed away. I was so angry at Dad because he didn¡¯t cry, just drank. Looking back, I was too harsh.¡± It seemed that fathers everywhere were the same. Unlike Edwin, I couldn¡¯t teleport anywhere at will. That was a power only granted within the sanctuary. So, the abilities I received were mostly combat-related. For example, the most basic of them allowed me to temporarily create a weapon. A small amount of divine energy flowed out from my body. The divine energy gathered and solidified into a dark-colored spear in my hand. I wasted no time, throwing it without hesitation. The spear flew through the night and pierced straight through a tree. Thwack! A muffled scream was swallowed by the impact. There were two followers. The other figure, moving swiftly on the opposite side, opted to flee. Sirien took care of the other one. After years of working together, we didn¡¯t need to exchange a single word to coordinate. Her massive axe embedded itself perfectly in the back of the fleeing target¡¯s head. It was always impressive to see her accuracy. ¡°How do you throw it so well?¡± ¡°I just throw it.¡± ¡°Tch. Geniuses.¡± Sirien¡¯s natural talent, discovered in the wilderness, was being put to excellent use. After she had more leisure time, she experimented with a variety of weapons¡ªdaggers, spears, throwing knives¡ªbut she always favored the axe. Apparently, it suited her best. Since she said so, who was I to argue? The axe Sirien used now came from a blacksmith in the Barony of Isquente, where the border conflict first began. It had absorbed so much divine energy over time that it was practically a holy relic by now. The axe pulled itself free from the corpse and flew right back into Sirien¡¯s hand with a thud. The blood that had stained it was absorbed into the axe. I flinched at the sight. ¡°What the... Why is it drinking the blood?¡± When we bought it, it had been just an ordinary axe. It was made of steel and wood, with no strange enchantments or magical properties. The only thing that had changed since then was the immense amount of divine energy it had absorbed. Watching the axe drink blood, though, was something I could not comprehend. ¡°This way, it even repairs any nicks or dullness in the blade. Pretty convenient, right?¡± ¡°Well, yeah, but... It¡¯s still kind of unsettling.¡± ¡°Why? I think it¡¯s cute.¡± Of course, it didn¡¯t look cute. It looked like a regular axe¡ªa short-handled hatchet with a large, heavy blade. I was starting to worry about Sirien¡¯s taste. Maybe she had spent too much time on the battlefield. Perhaps I should try steering her toward a more girlish preference? I should start gifting her things like flowers or dolls from time to time. We checked the bodies of the spies but, as expected, found nothing of interest. They had been following us since shortly after we met Millen. Still, I had a pretty good idea of how things were going to play out on their end. We encountered two, and we killed two. Since no one made it back, they wouldn¡¯t know if we had Isha with us or not. Even if they did find out, it didn¡¯t matter. Whether or not Millen brought more of Kirux¡¯s men, we would just track them down ourselves. I just wanted to make my job a little easier. It was about time we cleaned up this city and moved on. With that thought, Sirien and I returned to the inn, just the two of us. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 53: The Sinister Sword (6) Chapter 53: The Sinister Sword (6) [Sirien Eilencia] News came from that guy, Millen, first. The successor to Kirux. He said he found our old comrades and told us to meet at the appointed time. And on the day of the meeting, as the sun began to set, I decided to help Razen put on his armor. ¡°I told you I can do it myself.¡± ¡°I saw what happened last time when you tried alone. Your shoulder guard came off. It¡¯s better if I help you than seeing you fumble with it.¡± ¡°That was just a mistake.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s to say it won¡¯t happen again? Razen, you really need to be more careful.¡± Armor wasn¡¯t designed to be put on alone. The armor we had wasn¡¯t any different, and Razen didn¡¯t have a squire to help him. On the battlefield, there was always someone to assist him, but now it was just me. So, I had to do it. ¡°How can I ask you to do what a squire should be doing?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re my knight, so it¡¯s my job to make sure you don¡¯t get hurt. Stop complaining and sit down already.¡± ¡°Ugh... I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll treat you to something later to make up for it.¡± ¡°You better! I won¡¯t forget, you know?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± It¡¯s funny how a few words like that can make you feel so motivated. I couldn¡¯t keep the grin off my face. I quickly averted my gaze, afraid Razen might notice me smiling. But the excitement didn¡¯t last long. As I started dressing him in his armor, one piece at a time, the scars he bore began to surface in my mind. ¡°Here, give me your left foot first.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I at least do my feet myself?¡± ¡°Left foot.¡± ¡°...Fine.¡± There were burn scars on both of Razen¡¯s feet. Once his socks came off, the reddish-brown marks would be clearly visible. I thought back to that battlefield where the enemy¡¯s magic rained down like a storm. The ground had melted and flowed like molten lava, and even just breathing felt like it would set our lungs on fire. In that searing battleground, we had to retreat. Razen carried me on his back and ran across the inferno. By the time we successfully retreated, his boots, made from the hide of a magical beast, had melted. Of course, Razen¡¯s feet didn¡¯t come out unscathed either. I had poured all the divine power I had into him until I collapsed from exhaustion, but the scars stubbornly remained. ¡®All those injuries should¡¯ve been mine.¡¯ Every wound Razen bore should have been mine. They were either the injuries I should have sustained, or ones he wouldn¡¯t have suffered if it weren¡¯t for me. If he had left me behind and flown off, Razen¡¯s life would have been much more peaceful, more comfortable. Maybe then those hard muscles would¡¯ve relaxed a bit. Although... that would be a bit of a shame. He has such an impressive body. Razen, relaxed and living quietly in the countryside... I can¡¯t really picture it. If he gained a little more weight on his face... Hmm, that might be cute in its own way. It¡¯d be fun to stretch out his cheeks. No matter what he looked like, to me, Razen would always just be Razen. ¡°Pfft.¡± ¡°Did I get something on my calf?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s nothing. Pffthaha.¡± I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and burst out laughing. This isn¡¯t good. I need to focus, focus! Each piece of armor for his legs was secured with leather straps and fastened with pins. I made sure to check every part, ensuring nothing was loose before I felt at ease. Razen moved with such intensity that I had to be meticulous in dressing him. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll send you off that way next time.¡± I liked how Razen always played along, no matter how mischievous I was. Now fully dressed in his armor, Razen looked even more imposing than the knights I¡¯d seen in Rehaim. With his helmet on, I couldn¡¯t see his face anymore. I wondered, if I kissed his helmet now, would he finally understand? **** The meeting place with Millen was in a secluded corner of Requitas¡¯ red-light district. It was a quiet area, far from the bustling crowds. The kind of place where a body could disappear without leaving a trace. We entered what seemed to be a long-abandoned restaurant. The guide glanced at me. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to show up in full armor.¡± ¡°I thought I might need it.¡± Inside the restaurant, a large table stood prominently in the center. There was no sign of Millen. If he had been here with me, things would have gone much more smoothly. Still, I had to make do and finish the task at hand. ¡°Needless to say, I¡¯ve been told you have a job for me.¡± ¡°If things go well here, you¡¯ll leave Requitas in one piece. If they don¡¯t... well, I¡¯ll have to kill you. No choice in the matter.¡± ¡°Huh, I see. Well, good luck with that.¡± The man guiding us gave a nod. His demeanor exuded confidence, almost overflowing. If only he could keep that up for long. I sat in the chair I was directed to. Across from me sat four men, waiting. No, counting the guide, it was five. The last seat must have been his. As soon as everyone was seated, the conversation began. ¡°Let¡¯s skip the pleasantries. Let¡¯s hear the details of the job first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. Kill a few young nobles. They¡¯ve fled after things got complicated.¡± ¡°Do you know their exact number?¡± ¡°Four. Doesn¡¯t matter if you kill them all. No bodyguards, so just hunt them down and finish the job. I¡¯ll give you their location once you accept.¡± As soon as I finished speaking, a sly grin spread across the men¡¯s faces. It was a look I¡¯d seen many times before. Lust, greed¡ªfeelings drenched in those base desires. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant sight. Yeah, this job must seem easy to them. Killing a few kids would feel like nothing. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t hesitate to accept. ¡°Any other questions?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked us to kill unguarded children, the ¡®how¡¯ of it isn¡¯t really the issue, is it? It¡¯s better we don¡¯t know too much, right?¡± ¡°So, no questions, no reasons, and no traces? Just kill them?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a reason. We¡¯re getting paid, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Right. I understand how this goes now.¡± I rose from my seat. The only reason I bothered with this tiresome act was to get to the bottom of one thing: how exactly did they plan to kill us? Maybe, just maybe, something had changed? No. It was pointless to dwell on it. ¡°Sirien. The weapon, please.¡± Instead of a verbal reply, a massive sword dropped at my side. It was mine. Sirien usually held onto it for me. Sirien vanished in a cloud of dark mist, and I gripped the sword tightly. The men in front of me sighed, each one drawing their own weapon. ¡°Well, I figured it¡¯d come to this. I may as well ask¡ªwhat grudge do you have against us?¡± ¡°Revenge.¡± ¡°Ha. There are so many ways to die, huh? You didn¡¯t think we¡¯d come here unprepared, did you?¡± Blades surged toward me from all directions. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 54: The Sinister Sword (7) Chapter 54: The Sinister Sword (7) Just as we had no intention of sparing anyone from the beginning, Millen didn¡¯t trust us either. I didn¡¯t know exactly how their conversation went, but one thing was clear: they were ready to kill us at any moment. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have hidden so many people in such a cramped building. It seemed like the entire building was designed as a trap. There were people hiding not just beneath the floor where I stood, but even in the ceiling. Old furniture and walls were rigged with various setups, designed for an ambush or to launch arrows at us. It was a clever plan. If you couldn¡¯t win in a head-on fight, setting traps like this was the right move. ¡°Yeah. Everyone¡¯s got a solid plan¡ªuntil they get punched in the face.¡± I kicked the table and scattered the five men in front of me for a moment. I kicked it too hard, shattering the table, but the impact was enough to send the five men tumbling away. I¡¯d bought myself some time. First things first, let¡¯s deal with the ones hiding behind me. I glanced back and drew my greatsword. I readied myself for a wide slash. One guy hiding behind a pillar lunged at me with a short sword. As I heard before, there were plenty of ways to commit suicide. ¡°You idiot! Do you think you can swing that thing in a cramped space like this?¡± ¡°I pulled it out because I can.¡± Big weapons usually suffer from spatial constraints. We were in a cramped, complex indoor space, and naturally, pillars and other obstacles stood in the way of my sword¡¯s path. For a normal swordsman, the moment their blade hit a pillar, it¡¯d stop with a hard thunk, halting the attack. And once that happened, it was over. With both attack and defense stopped, only death awaited. But I wasn¡¯t an ordinary swordsman. Craaaaack! My blade tore through everything in its path as if grinding them to dust, without a trace of sword energy. I could feel the resistance from the obstacles, but the sword never stopped moving. The eyes of the suicidal fool widened in shock. I granted his wish, and his bisected upper body rolled lifelessly across the floor. ¡®I won¡¯t use sword energy.¡¯ There was no need for it. If I used sword energy, I could slice through everything like tofu, but for now, my holy power alone was more than enough. More importantly, it wasn¡¯t time to reveal my sword energy in front of others yet. A well-fighting mercenary and a Swordmaster carry vastly different reputations. If word got out that a new Swordmaster had emerged, even the imperial family wouldn¡¯t stay idle. That would throw a wrench in our plans. ¡®Besides, if they run away scared right from the start, it¡¯ll be annoying.¡¯ These guys seemed like they¡¯d put up a decent fight. Especially the first five I encountered. Their movements were solid, and I liked the way they tried to exploit weaknesses. Even for me, slashing through obstacles slowed my sword down. A weapon as heavy as a greatsword inevitably had large, sweeping motions. If I missed, the other side would get an opening, which could turn into a vulnerability. Judging by their movements, it seemed like they were trying to guide my attacks toward the walls or pillars. Were they trying to force a two-way choice, relying on their numbers? Their intentions were obvious. Then again, it was the most effective approach they could think of. I admired the effort, so I decided to play along. ¡°You¡¯re as skilled as they say. Your reputation precedes you.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯d only live up to my reputation?¡± ¡°But do you think you¡¯re the first mercenary in Requitas who thought they could rely on their skills and rampage?¡± My greatsword scraped along the wall as it rushed toward them. A high slash aimed at chest level. Most of them dodged out of its trajectory, but one of them ducked underneath. He must¡¯ve thought it was hard to change direction with such a heavy weapon. A sharp decision. He wasn¡¯t the unlucky one; in fact, he was lucky. He should¡¯ve been dead long ago, but he was still alive¡ªfor now. ¡°I know two people who wouldn¡¯t rest peacefully as long as scum like you are alive. I¡¯m just cleaning up so nothing like this ever happens again.¡± ¡°Cleaning up? What right do you have to do this?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve sure gotten talkative now that you¡¯re about to die. Since when did this lawless zone care about rights?¡± There are some things you can never forget. For example, the sight of Terion with blood spurting from his neck. It must¡¯ve been around here. His neck had been sliced about halfway, and blood was gushing out in torrents. I couldn¡¯t be bothered to draw a dagger. I tore into the man¡¯s neck with my fingers, ripping it open, just as Terion had been injured. No more, no less¡ªexactly as far as Terion¡¯s wound had been. It was a meaningless act of revenge, but it made me feel a bit better. I heard a familiar sound from the adjacent room. Footsteps I recognized. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re done here.¡± Sirien glanced at the dying man. She didn¡¯t linger. Just like one wouldn¡¯t stare at trash on the street for too long. ¡°It¡¯s all clear on my side. I also killed one who was trying to escape.¡± ¡°Did I miss someone?¡± ¡°Well, not really. He was outside from the start.¡± ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t think that far ahead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I say you lack attention to detail.¡± Had we cleaned up all traces of Kirux? I wasn¡¯t certain. Millen didn¡¯t trust us, so he might have set us up using whoever he thought was expendable. We¡¯d figure it out as we went along. If there were more, we¡¯d just clean them up too. ¡°Why don¡¯t you check those bodies? There¡¯s probably some money on them.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t come after us for no reason. Millen must¡¯ve paid them off to take this risk.¡± ¡°Then we should spend that money on something nice.¡± Just as Sirien had suggested, I searched the bodies and found a pouch of gold coins. It wasn¡¯t as hefty as the one Isha had received, but when it came to gold, the more the better. I pocketed the pouch, and when I looked up, Sirien was already approaching me. ¡°Hold still for a moment.¡± Where she had gotten it from, I didn¡¯t know. Her small hand wiped the blood off my armor with a cloth. It was going to get bloody again soon anyway, but I kept quiet, knowing she wouldn¡¯t appreciate being interrupted at a time like this. ¡°Do you think Russell will make a move?¡± ¡°We can only hope. If he doesn¡¯t act while we¡¯re shaking things up, then when will he?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to keep Russell alive if possible. Are you still against it?¡± ¡°Not sure. He¡¯s not exactly indispensable. Honestly, it¡¯d be easier to deal with if Isha were the only one left standing.¡± Once we cleaned out the sewer rats, naturally, wolves would gather to fill the power vacuum. We weren¡¯t planning to leave Requitas unattended. We had no intention of letting go of this money stream. The idea was to establish an organization and use it as a straw to siphon Requitas dry. Sirien intended to put Isha at the head of that organization. With Isha indebted to us, she¡¯d serve as a figurehead while we absorbed the remnants of the Crescent Moon. We¡¯d send in our people to seize control behind the scenes. That was the plan. For Sirien, Russell was unnecessary. Russell was already a skilled leader. He could rebuild the Crescent Moon without our help. If that happened, our cut of the gold would be significantly smaller. ¡°But if you really want to save Russell, go ahead. You¡¯re much more important to me than he is.¡± ¡°Trust me just this once. I¡¯ve got a good feeling about this.¡± ¡°When have I ever not trusted you?¡± Sirien flashed a small smile. [ Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 55: Beyond the Original (1) Chapter 55: Beyond the Original (1) Up until now, I haven¡¯t been able to fully utilize the information from the original story. As someone who was reincarnated into this world, it was like I had failed in my role, but there wasn¡¯t much I could do. The events in the original novel were still years away from happening. The heroine, Elise*, hadn¡¯t even crossed over into this world yet. Right now, she was probably living somewhere in modern-day Korea, supporting her younger siblings. It was impossible to meet the characters connected to her at this point, and the path ahead of us remained uncharted. All I could do was look far into the future and make rough guesses. During that time, Sirien and I had certainly done our best. Looking back, there wasn¡¯t much more we could have done to get better results. But despite all our efforts, we seemed to be following the exact plot of the original. If we had made even a small mistake, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep up with the original¡¯s pace. Now, to change the flow, giving our best wasn¡¯t enough. Something had to change. Russell¡¯s name had never been mentioned in the original. There was a high probability that he died this time too, just like Terion and Hena had. ¡®But what about Isha?¡¯ It was something I found out later, but Isha had become one of our closest confidants, both to me and Sirien. There was no doubt that this bond was formed during our time in Requitas. Even so, I couldn¡¯t throw away our plans just to save Isha. No matter how we felt, the cleanup of the sewer rats had to be completed. We needed to have at least a rough idea of the location of their base. In the process, it was inevitable that we drew some attention from Millen. On the day we parted ways with Isha on the camellia-covered hill, Russell had told Isha to leave, but Isha chose to stay in Requitas. We couldn¡¯t help her any further. By then, Millen¡¯s eyes were already on us. Even if we had shaken off the tail, it was impossible to continue looking after Isha. The danger was one thing, but we also had the goal of eliminating the remnants of Kirux. Kindness had its limits, and it had to end there. ¡®But is this really enough?¡¯ There were only a few years left until the story of the original began. If things didn¡¯t change soon, all that awaited us was tragedy. That was something I absolutely could not allow. I didn¡¯t want to die. And, of course, I didn¡¯t want to see Sirien die either. At this point, Sirien was more precious to me than my own life. Even the smallest change in the flow could bring about a better outcome. Hadn¡¯t we suffered enough? There was no need to endure another tragedy like the one at the cabin. Then, my eyes fell on the sword hanging at my waist. It wasn¡¯t anything special, but it had been used for so long that my divine power had soaked deep into its blade. Sirien could track her own divine power. I couldn¡¯t intentionally leave traces of mine like Sirien could. But if it was power that was already imbued into the blade... couldn¡¯t I track it as well? * * * Russell had a gut feeling. To be more precise, he couldn¡¯t help but sense it. ¡°I see this as an opportunity. What do you think?¡± ¡°I agree.¡± And even if they survived, there was no guarantee they¡¯d answer this call to arms. In the worst-case scenario, Russell might be the only one charging into battle. His officer had no talent for fighting, after all. ¡°I¡¯ll be off, then.¡± ¡°Yes. Please return safely.¡± Even so, Russell strapped two swords to his waist. He no longer placed much value on his own life. There was no hesitation in his quick steps. ¡®One of us¡ªeither me or Millen¡ªhas to die.¡¯ This was the last thing he had to do as a father. If Russell died, Millen would stop pursuing Isha. The person who held the ¡°dangerous information¡± would be gone, and Millen would have no reason to waste money and time searching for Isha. On the other hand, if Russell killed Millen, Isha would no longer be hunted. He wasn¡¯t sure how far that knight would go in tearing apart the sewer rats. Maybe the knight¡¯s goal was only to destroy a few bases, or maybe he intended to kill Millen as well. However, Millen was a cunning man. If the situation turned unfavorable, he would likely hide in a safe place to wait out the storm, just as Russell had done before. That might buy some time, but time was just that¡ªtemporary. Unless Millen left the empire entirely, his claws would eventually reach out again. There was no real peace in that. ¡®I couldn¡¯t even love my daughter properly after all the effort of bringing her into this world.¡¯ It was all because he was lacking, because he was foolish. In Russell¡¯s mind, he was a broken man, capable only of killing people and gathering bits of profitable information. Anything else seemed beyond him. He shouldn¡¯t have trusted himself. They say that a truly foolish man doesn¡¯t even know he¡¯s foolish. That fit him perfectly. Looking back, it had been a simple, misguided thought process. Even to him, Requitas was a dangerous place. Weakness meant death, and so he had been harsh with Isha. He feared that if he showed her too much affection, his daughter¡¯s heart would grow soft. How could he have been so foolish? It was, of course, utter nonsense. All are just excuses. The truth was, he simply didn¡¯t know how to love. When his wife was alive, he thought everything would be fine. He assumed she would be the one to be a good parent. But eventually, Russell had to face the harsh truth¡ªthat he had been too incompetent to even protect his own wife. After her death, it had been easier to be a strict father than a good one. It was a pathetic and cowardly escape from reality. He had sworn never to make the same mistakes again, yet here he was, repeating them. If there was one thing Russell had done right in his life, it was not turning away from his daughter¡¯s desperation. When Isha ran away, he searched for her like a madman. And when he finally saw her, crying under the camellia tree, his heart nearly stopped. He should have realized it then. He should have taken one more step toward her. Instead of waiting until she was at her breaking point, he should have told her he loved her every now and then, whenever it crossed his mind. Maybe that alone could have made a difference. Russell regretted his past deeply. [TL: I¡¯m renaming Ellis to Elise as I think that Elise would be more correct spelling. Any other suggestions are also welcome. Do share them in the comments. Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 56: Beyond the Original (2) Chapter 56: Beyond the Original (2) The dust I had swallowed made my throat itch. Even after opening my helmet and spitting, I still felt something stuck inside. This was one of the side effects of tearing down buildings. I¡¯d been roaming around in areas thick with drug smoke, with dust swirling all over the place. If I had known this would happen, I would have asked Sirien for some water before she left. By now, our dear saintess is probably cleaning up the ruins I left behind. ¡®I should also ask her about those red symbols on the armor.¡¯ When the sudden red light flared up on my armor, I was more than a little startled. I thought it might be an attack I wasn¡¯t aware of, so I hastily gathered my divine energy. Luckily, these red letters were protecting me. It was probably something Sirien had prepared. I saw her startled expression when we briefly crossed paths. Even she hadn¡¯t expected it to glow like that. Now, to everyone else, I must look more like a villain. But, who cares? As long as the armor is sturdy and moves well, that¡¯s all that matters. ¡°R-Run! Run for your life!¡± ¡°Ahh, nooo!¡± As time passed, more people ran as soon as they saw me. Since our goal¡ªmine and Sirien¡¯s¡ªwasn¡¯t just senseless slaughter, I didn¡¯t chase them down relentlessly. But if they were too deeply intoxicated, reeking of filth, or dared to come at me, I showed no mercy. Mullet flowers are a poisonous herb by nature. If poisoned, you experience mild delirium and hallucinations. The drug the sewer rats refined from it is just as addictive as modern drugs. A swamp you can never escape from. The addicts here weren¡¯t even trying to climb out¡ªthey were sinking deeper without a care. That made them easy to distinguish. No matter how brave a warrior is, they¡¯ll retreat when the odds are clearly stacked against them. But those high on drugs? They charge in without thinking. My greatsword sliced through the swamp. Bodies bloomed like flowers across the filthy ground. ¡®How many have I killed?¡¯ Quite some time had passed. I had already destroyed the hideout Sirien found. I¡¯d even tracked down those who fled, but now, there was nowhere else to go. After causing this much chaos, it was strange that Millen hadn¡¯t shown himself. Could he really be hiding, planning to stay out of sight? Just when my nerves were about to get the best of me, I faintly sensed my divine energy from afar. The sword I had passed on to Isha had been drawn. The location wasn¡¯t too far, nor too close. ¡°Found you.¡± Those sewer rats really lived up to their name. The place where my divine energy surged was near the sewage where the waters of Requitas converged. The closer I got to the sewers, the more competent enemies appeared. Those who knew how to handle a sword, or the beast mercenaries Millen had hired, showed up. Among them was a bear beastman who recognized me¡ªVester. Apparently, I had earned his grudge. From my blind spot, a wolf hidden around the corner lunged with its claws out. ¡°At last, we meet, you filthy human!¡± ¡°Have we met? I don¡¯t remember you.¡± ¡°The Gate of Arctania! You dare pretend not to know my brother?!¡± Millen¡¯s weapon was a pair of knuckles. Bloodstained metal glinted from his clenched fists. The power from his strong physique was evident, as the force of his punch earlier had been no joke. Without a weapon, his offense and defense were more fluid, and he was faster than he looked. His abilities didn¡¯t seem to be as flashy as fire or ice. If they were, I would have seen the evidence in Russell¡¯s wounds. There had been no reason for him to hold back until now. Something definitely felt off. The more we exchanged blows, the more I sensed something strange. ¡®Is he moving a beat faster?¡¯ Reacting to my attacks was perfectly plausible. When humans move, there are always signs, and I¡¯m no exception to that rule. Especially with a weapon like a greatsword, which doesn¡¯t allow for much finesse. The problem was that it didn¡¯t seem like Millen was reacting to me. It felt like he already knew what I was going to do. Instead of reacting, it was like he was countering, as if he had the answer sheet right in front of him. Because he could read my intent so clearly, I missed several chances to strike first. Had I lost the psychological battle? No, that wasn¡¯t quite it. Millen thrust his fist toward me but then quickly withdrew. Had he followed through, I could¡¯ve grabbed his arm. Yet, even though I hadn¡¯t made a move, he already knew what I was planning. The only result was that it delayed the timing of my next sword strike. I had to lower my left arm slightly to block Millen¡¯s punch. The impact left a stinging sensation. Still, my defense wasn¡¯t too bad. Millen had come in too deep. No matter how well he could read my moves, it wouldn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t avoid my strikes. At this rate, I could cut him in half with my greatsword. As my blade rushed toward Millen, a powerful shock struck the blade¡ªwithout it hitting anything. The trajectory twisted, and the sword missed its mark. That left my defense wide open. In an instant, I felt another blow hit my left arm, and Millon¡¯s fist was suddenly right in front of me. ¡°Guh!¡± A clean hit. His punch landed squarely in my solar plexus. The impact wasn¡¯t something I could ignore, even through my armor. So that¡¯s why Russell had been so thoroughly beaten. I could taste a bit of blood in my mouth. My insides had taken some damage. ¡°I can¡¯t understand you,¡± Millen sneered. ¡°Do you really think you can run rampant in Requitas and get away with it? You think I jumped into this massive business without any powerful backers?¡± ¡°And you think I came to this stinking city just to kill a few people for fun? You¡¯re a real joke.¡± Millen clearly thought he had the upper hand. Thinking he was winning, his tongue got looser. All he¡¯d done was land one decent hit, and he was already running his mouth. He didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d just revealed his hand. That last attack had shown me exactly what his ability was. I wouldn¡¯t fall for the same trick twice. Let him keep talking. As someone descended from the people of Eilencia, I wasn¡¯t one to lose in a battle of words. Pointing my greatsword at Millen once more, I shouted: ¡°This is a request from Baron Esquente, Third Commander of the Northern Front. He asked me to clean up the trash selling drugs behind the front lines. Looks like you¡¯re first on the list.¡± Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 57: Beyond the Original (3) Chapter 57: Beyond the Original (3) It all began with a trivial incident. A minor incident where a mercenary in the conflict zone caused a ruckus within the camp. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for mercenaries to be unruly. They were people who lived with death on the line. It would¡¯ve been strange if they weren¡¯t rough. Fights often broke out as they tried to establish their own pecking order. So, when Baron Esquente first received the report, he simply laughed it off, thinking it was no big deal. But when that ruckus led to murder, he could no longer laugh. When Baron Esquente found out the cause of the incident was withdrawal symptoms from drugs, he deemed it a ¡°serious matter.¡± His efforts soon bore fruit. He uncovered the culprits secretly supplying drugs within the camp. That day, the third commander of the Northern Front executed no less than twenty-seven men. There was no mercy. All twenty-seven heads were put on display as a warning. ¡°You idiot. You should¡¯ve known your limits. Did you really think the commanders would sit idle while drugs spread all the way to the front lines?¡± ¡°......!¡± Millen glared at me as I spoke. That¡¯s how it was. Just like Crescent Moon had become a thorn in the nobles¡¯ side due to its excessive growth, the Sewer Rats had crossed a line at some point as well. It was only natural that the drugs they dealt had made their way to the front lines. Greed always leads to ruin. Just as Crescent Moon fell, the Sewer Rats met a similar end. It¡¯s fine for mercenaries to indulge in alcohol and women. Those two were practically considered virtues among mercenaries. Alcohol, if used well, could boost morale, and women didn¡¯t distract them during battles. But drugs were a different story. A mercenary high on drugs was useless in battle. And the ¡®Mullet Flower¡¯ was known for its severe withdrawal symptoms. A drug addict was nothing more than a ticking time bomb, liable to cause problems at any moment. Fortunately, the situation at the time was manageable. We had a longstanding grudge against the Sewer Rats, and we had the strength to deal with them. No matter how long the internal feuds of Requitas had been going on, there was no way even a master-level knight and a saintess combined couldn¡¯t resolve this. In a way, it was almost inevitable that this issue would fall into our laps. Millen took a few steps back. He must¡¯ve known by now that Sirien and I had already destroyed their base. With their foundation ruined, they wouldn¡¯t be able to operate in this city any longer. ¡°...It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if I fail this time, I¡¯ll just come back and start over again. I¡¯ve always done better the next time.¡± ¡°You think there¡¯ll be a next time? You¡¯re going to die here.¡± Millen seemed hopeful, but I had no intention of letting him walk away. I had to kill him here and now. Letting someone with powers like his sharpen a blade of revenge against me was not a pleasant thought. It was a incomprehensibly precise and swift prediction. A blow dealt without any forewarning. Even Edwin, the seasoned sword master, couldn¡¯t pull off something like that. How could the mere leader of a gang in Requitas manage what even a guardian in the ¡®Sanctuary¡¯ couldn¡¯t? I could say for certain¡ªit was impossible. ¡°Of course! Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± An enemy who could read all my moves? How could I not be thrilled! Defeating him would mean my swordsmanship had reached a level where even someone who could foresee the future couldn¡¯t handle it. Yes, a sword master should naturally be capable of that. Millen¡¯s fist grazed the side of my helmet. I could hear the sound of the wind as it passed by, that¡¯s how close it was. As I narrowly dodged, my blade surged toward his arm. I twisted the reverse grip back to normal and aimed for his forearm. Even though the swords weren¡¯t mine, they felt like they¡¯d been with me for decades. At this point, it felt like any sword I picked up would feel the same. It was as if the sword had been part of my body from the beginning. From the slightly off-center balance that had been present since its creation, to the grip of the hilt and the shape of the blade. Everything, down to the trajectory cutting through the air, flowed into my mind. ¡°Gah!¡± ¡°It hit!¡± Finally, Millen bled for the first time. The sword had only grazed his arm, but now that I had landed a hit, I could do it again. Faster. Sharper. So fast he wouldn¡¯t have time to think of countering. At some point, the battle between Millen and me ceased to be a contest. I was attacking endlessly, and Millen was just desperately dodging and blocking. His face began to show signs of panic, anger, and even a little fear. My sword left another wound on Millen¡¯s body. This time, it was his thigh, and the cut was deeper than before. ¡®I feel like I can do it now.¡¯ I could sense the sword moving the wind. It was something Edwin could do, but I never could. It was the most frustrating part during our training. I always used a bigger sword, but Edwin had the advantage of distance by sending blades of wind. - How do you do it? You just feel the path of the sword. - Once you sense it, you¡¯ll naturally figure out how. It¡¯s like pushing force into empty space. You¡¯ll understand once you try it. Back then, I thought he was spouting nonsense. But now, I think I finally understand. I slightly twisted the path of the sword, tearing the air roughly. The sword¡¯s sharp aura pushed force into the empty space. Following the clean stroke, a blade of wind rushed forward sharply. ¡°Hah, so this is how it feels.¡± ¡°What... what was that just now?¡± ¡°Just be grateful. You¡¯ve helped me quite a bit.¡± Millen lost his right arm. The wind I sent had severed Millen¡¯s arm and continued on, carving a long scar into the wall. That was the end. With a fatal injury, Millen¡¯s movements slowed. In an instant, my swords stabbed and slashed all over his body. Once I had completely neutralized him, only the finishing blow remained. My sword, without the slightest hesitation, sliced through Millen¡¯s neck. Naturally, the dead don¡¯t utter last words. ¡°Now that this is settled, I should go back to Sirien.¡± Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 58: Beyond the Original (4) Chapter 58: Beyond the Original (4) [Russell] Was it because of my age, as the officer suggested? My legs felt heavy. I hadn¡¯t walked much, yet I was already drained. I had allowed Millen too many hits. There wasn¡¯t a single part of my body that wasn¡¯t battered. I staggered as if I might collapse at any moment, and my head throbbed. It felt like the vibrations from my footsteps were rattling my brain. My vision had already passed the point of being blurry¡ªit was darkening. Even so, I couldn¡¯t afford to fall, because my young daughter was on my back. ¡®Look, Isolet. Our daughter resembles you so much. She won¡¯t listen, no matter what I say. Once again, she¡¯s causing me endless worry.¡¯ I had no idea how far I had come. It felt like only a few minutes had passed, or perhaps it had been drifting for countless hours. When I regained my senses, I saw a girl dressed in black sacred robes. Beneath the veil covering her head, vivid silver hair caught my eye. Along with blood-stained gloves and an axe in her hand. ¨C Take your daughter and leave the way I came. When you come across a silver-haired woman, politely ask for help. Isha will know what to do She was a strikingly beautiful girl at a glance. Her long silver hair exuded nobility, and her crimson eyes radiated an otherworldly aura. The axe in her hand was a bit unsettling, but not as much as her emotionless gaze. There wasn¡¯t a trace of emotion in the way the girl looked at me. Like she was staring at a pebble by the roadside. The girl, who had been mechanically raising her axe, flinched when she saw me and lowered her arm. That knight had mentioned Isha¡¯s name. Could they have met before? Whether it was coincidence or not, my body had reached its limit. My legs gave out, and I collapsed to my knees in front of the girl. Luckily, I didn¡¯t drop Isha from my back. ¡°Please, help me.¡± ¡°You must be Russell.¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry about me; please help Isha first...¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I should promise her a reward. My words were stuck in my throat. What could I even offer right now? Nothing came to mind. At that moment, a wave of eerie killing intent washed over me, then vanished. Startled, I looked up at the girl, but the aura I had felt was gone, and she had already stowed the axe at her waist. The same divine aura I sensed from the knight now enveloped the area. It was unsettling, yet somehow comforting. Perhaps noticing my unease, her cold voice echoed again. ¡°I know you¡¯re nervous, but lay Isha down on the ground. It¡¯s natural for you to feel uneasy. That¡¯s just how this divinity works.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like an explanation, just a little...¡± ¡°This divinity isn¡¯t for the living. It¡¯s only natural for life to fear death. Unless you¡¯re that curious to hear more right now?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± As soon as I laid Isha down, the girl placed her hand on my daughter¡¯s forehead and radiated her divinity. It was far more overwhelming than anything I¡¯d felt from other priests. Only then did I feel relieved. I silently watched Isha¡¯s face. As the divine power flowed into her, her breathing became calmer. Even the occasional pained moans seemed to ease. Seeing her like this always tore at my heart, but now I felt a bit of peace. ¡®You were like that too. You never listened to me. Not even at the end. You have no idea how much you broke my heart.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of resentment towards my late wife. Yet I was still the same¡ªlacking and foolish. Even now, I was so glad to see my daughter¡¯s face. As Sirien mentioned, we didn¡¯t really need Russell. I had already accepted the small cost of keeping him alive. But living humans are unpredictable. And there¡¯s no rule that says things always have to turn out for the worse. We had become Russell and Isha¡¯s benefactors, and while others might, Isha wouldn¡¯t betray us. I was already looking forward to what kind of change this small distortion would bring. Sirien patted the spot next to her with her palm. It seemed like she wanted me to sit, so I did as she indicated. ¡°Let¡¯s rest a bit before we go. There¡¯s no rush anymore.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± No sooner had I sat down than Sirien stood back up. She glanced beside my helmet and furrowed her delicate brow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you get hurt?¡± ¡°No. Not really.¡± ¡°Not really? It looks like you did. Take off your helmet.¡± Despite telling me to take it off, Sirien reached over and removed the helmet herself. Her eyes, filled with suspicion, stared at me intently. Then she brought her finger to the corner of my lips. Come to think of it, Millen had landed a hit on me during the fight. I¡¯d tasted blood in my mouth, so it must¡¯ve dripped outside. How did she notice something even I¡¯d forgotten about? Her worried expression suddenly crumpled. ¡°I knew it!¡± Sirien¡¯s hands came down to punish me. She pinched both of my cheeks between her fingers and shook them back and forth. ¡°Ow, ow, that hurts! Hurts so much! Aaaaagh!¡± ¡°You come back all cocky, but you¡¯re injured again! And to top it off, you lied about it!¡± ¡°If I just eat well and get a good night¡¯s sleep¡ª¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Aaaaagh!¡± Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have said anything. Sirien, now thoroughly angry, violently shook my head. My pinched cheeks stung. Somehow, this hurt even more than when Millen had landed a blow on me. Lately, Sirien¡¯s hands seemed to be getting harsher and harsher. Where had the delicate young lady who used to throw soft punches in the cabin gone? I really missed that version of Sirien... Only after tormenting me for a good while did Sirien finally let go. I felt divine energy flowing from her fingertips, so my body was probably healed, but oddly enough, I hurt even more now than before the healing. My cheeks were burning. ¡°Hmph. Let¡¯s rest a little longer, then head back. We need to see Baron Esquente.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t we originally planning to rest for a few more days until someone came to clean things up?¡± ¡°That was the plan, but I think we need to meet him as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Did something change?¡± ¡°You were right about saving Russell. I thought at most he¡¯d have a few dirty secrets about the central nobles, but it turns out to be far more than that.¡± I thought it was just a small twist in the story. But it seemed a much bigger crack had formed already. ¡°Count Eloran is colluding with demons. And Russell has the proof.¡± Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 59: The Barony of Esquente (1) Chapter 59: The Barony of Esquente (1) Northern Front, 3rd Commander. Neola Esquente. A young man in his mid-20s with striking looks and a perpetual, charming smile. Known more commonly as ¡°Baron Esquente¡± than by his name or title, he liked to call himself a small-minded person. He never explained why, but people speculated that it was due to his lack of ambition. Outwardly, he seemed entirely unburdened by any grand dreams or goals. A man who believed in protecting what he already possessed rather than coveting more. Though not lacking in ability, he was easily content and quick to settle. His actions were casual, and his words carried little weight. ¡°Ah, you really went through a lot! Both of you! It¡¯s worth entrusting things to people you can rely on. Thanks to you, the whole region around Requitas is in an uproar. The rumors are flying thick and fast!¡± ¡°Rumors?¡± ¡°They say the gods sent a demon to purify Requitas! People swear they saw a monster from hell ripping throats out with a ¡®crunch, crunch,¡¯ breaking bones as it fed. Did you really do that?¡± ¡°Should I demonstrate right here?¡± ¡°Haha! Let¡¯s hold off for now. Surely there are tastier things to devour than a scruffy guy like me, don¡¯t you think? In your honor, a meal is ready for you. I even hired a new chef this time, so I¡¯m sure the Lady Saintess will be pleased!¡± However, his true worth only became apparent when it came to protecting what he cherished. Because he valued what he had, he cared deeply for those under him. Light in words and action, he was sharp and flexible, ready to adapt at any moment. The Baron of Iron and Gold. The true face of Baron Esquente was a monster curled up in the paradise he¡¯d built. With a beaming face, the baron led us to his mansion. Though a commander on the front line, or more accurately, a nobleman, he was lighthearted and approachable in manner. ¡°Hey, Jackson! How¡¯s business today?¡± ¡°What¡¯d you think? As you can see, just a bunch of flies buzzing around.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do! Hand me an apple, would you?¡± ¡°Here ya go!¡± The fruit seller tossed an apple, which the baron caught smoothly with both hands, flipping a coin from his pocket. ¡°Would you like an apple? I buy from him all the time; he¡¯s got a real eye for picking fruit.¡± ¡°Sure, just cut me half.¡± ¡°Here you go! I¡¯ll have the other half myself.¡± Sirien bit into the apple. The crunch echoed, and her pretty eyes widened. ¡°This is delicious! It¡¯s so sweet.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Make sure to drop by before you leave. It¡¯s too good to waste.¡± ¡°Razen, try it! It¡¯s really good.¡± ¡°Fruit is best enjoyed as dessert.¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± ¡°Seems you¡¯re not listening to me. But that must mean it¡¯s that tasty. I¡¯m glad!¡± Eventually, I ended up accepting the apple Sirien offered. It was as sweet and flavorful as the baron had promised. As the three of us finished our apples, we arrived at the baron¡¯s mansion. It had no sense of strict formality but retained a lively atmosphere. The expressions of his staff were far more relaxed than in most noble households. ¡°Here, take a look at this.¡± Sirien handed over a document written by Russell himself. It was something like a report, detailing the dealings with the Count Eloran and the activities of the Crescent Moon group. The main focus was on the point at which they discovered the count was colluding with demons. As soon as he read the first page, Baron Esquente¡¯s expression darkened. His ever-smiling face turned pale, and his hands holding the document began to tremble. ¡°This... Where did this information come from? Who¡¯s the source? How reliable is it?¡± ¡°If you keep reading, you¡¯ll see it¡¯s quite convincing. The source is coming in person, so you¡¯ll meet them soon enough. As for reliability... well, I don¡¯t think they have any reason to lie to us.¡± ¡°If the Lady Saintess says so, then it must be almost certain...¡± As the baron continued reading, the life seemed to drain from him. He looked pitiful, unable to even touch the dessert prepared by the chef he¡¯d praised so highly. In the end, Baron Esquente tried to escape reality. ¡°P-proof! We need proof! No matter how trustworthy the Lady Saintess may be, for something this serious, we need solid evidence!¡± ¡°We¡¯re already securing that proof. We parted ways north of Requitas, so it should arrive in three or four days at most. It¡¯ll come under the name Russell, so inform the guards in advance.¡± The baron was utterly defeated. He stared blankly at the ceiling, as though his soul might drift away if Sirien waved her hand just right. The statement ¡°The Count Eloran is colluding with demons¡± wasn¡¯t just a matter of an internal betrayal. The Northern Front¡¯s army was simple in structure. Commanders like Baron Esquente managed the defense on a regular basis, and if things got too intense for them, the Count Eloran would step in. Structurally, the count was effectively the baron¡¯s superior. And this superior had taken a strong disliking to Baron Esquente. In fact, it seemed he¡¯d held a grudge for quite some time, but now he was actively colluding with the enemy to have him killed. If Baron Esquente wanted to survive, he¡¯d have to alert the central government to this fact and remove Count Eloran from power. One of them was bound to die. It had become, quite literally, a duel to the death. ¡°Evidence... What am I supposed to do if the evidence arrives?¡± ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯ll have to figure that out.¡± ¡°How can you say something so heartless! Lady Saintess, aren¡¯t we seated at the same table here? Are you really going to turn a blind eye to my crisis and hardship?¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯d ignore it?¡± Sirien replied casually. ¡°Just confront him head-on.¡± ¡°Aaagh! I¡¯m trying to avoid that! Count Eloran is a grand noble¡ªsomeone leagues above the likes of me!¡± Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 60: The Barony of Esquente (2) Chapter 60: The Barony of Esquente (2) The last dessert served was a pudding filled with fruit. Sirien¡¯s face lit up as she took bite after bite of the pudding. ¡°Do you want to have mine, too?¡± ¡°Is that okay...?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really craving sweets right now.¡± ¡°Then, yes! Thanks!¡± She wore a bright smile. Seeing her that happy made it worth giving up the pudding. Meanwhile, I gnawed on a bit more meat to fill up, while Sirien was lost in bliss, savoring her pudding. The baron, on the other hand... was still swimming in a sea of despair. ¡°Should I first recruit some of the more amicable nobles...? But then, how many nobles would actually oppose Count Eloran ...?¡± Baron Esquente was often considered a maverick in noble society. Up in the northern frontlines, commoners who achieved great feats in battle sometimes became nobles, and some of the more established aristocrats didn¡¯t take kindly to this new class of nobles. Count Eloran, it seemed, felt these newcomers were a threat to his position. Well, it wasn¡¯t entirely baseless. If the northern commanders gained more influence, Count Eloran ¡¯s voice would indeed diminish. The former Count Eloran ¡ªmy grandfather¡ªdidn¡¯t seem to care much for these power struggles, but it seemed this generation was different. After a long silence, Baron Esquente suddenly let out a wail. ¡°Ahhhh! Oh, heavens! Why have you burdened me with such trials? I can¡¯t see anything! My future is pitch dark, not a glimmer of hope! I¡¯m doomed; I¡¯m bound to die like this!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not eating, I¡¯ll take yours, too.¡± ¡°Absolutely not, Saintess. I¡¯ll eat it right away.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Sirien clicked her tongue. She must¡¯ve been eyeing the new dessert all along. It had been a while since I¡¯d seen her indulge her gluttony. ¡°Ha. I suppose I¡¯ll give it some more thought. Eventually, a good idea should come to me. How much does Count Eloran know about this?¡± ¡°Hard to say. It¡¯s pretty clear he knows about the leak.¡± ¡°So, the rest is uncertain. Still, thinking that we might¡¯ve been blindsided sends chills down my spine. That¡¯s quite an unexpected gain.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re that grateful, then perhaps...¡± ¡°No. I told you, I¡¯m eating it now. But I did secure that book you asked me for last time. Consider that my thanks this time.¡± Baron Esquente rejected firmly, quickly devouring his pudding, as if worried it might actually get taken. Though, I doubt Sirien would go that far. The Saintess pursed her lips and popped a grape into her mouth. ¡°Too much greed will get you punished.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not hear that from you, Saintess. Ah, Sir Razen, are you heading straight to the training ground?¡± ¡°Unless something comes up. Is Sir Malon there?¡± ¡°Yes, he was there before I came to greet you. Now that we¡¯ve finished the meal, shall we meet shortly? Saintess, please follow me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± I waved goodbye to Sirien and headed toward the manor¡¯s backyard. * * * [Sirien Eilencia] After sending Razen off, I followed Baron Esquente to the study. He often went out of his way to obtain books I needed. There was a history book I¡¯d requested earlier, and he managed to get it sooner than expected. He mentioned it might take a few more weeks due to its rarity, but Baron Esquente could always find a way if you pressured him enough. As we walked down the long corridor, I noticed it was unusually quiet. Then, his chatty mouth opened again. ¡°Saintess, I¡¯m curious about something.¡± ¡°So, I guess you didn¡¯t. I figured as much. Not surprised at all.¡± ¡°Razen and I are not in that kind of shallow, vulgar relationship. It¡¯s much, much more...¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°U-ugh.¡± And just like that, I ended up imagining it. My face burned, and I rubbed my face with my hands to cool down. I couldn¡¯t get any words out. If I said anything wrong now, I might just bite my tongue and look like a fool. Even I understood the basics of relationships between men and women by now. It was impossible not to, having spent so much time among rough mercenaries. I¡¯d even witnessed a kiss or two in real life. So, would I someday kiss Razen, too? Lips meeting lips, pressing against each other as if to devour each other, glistening with a hint of slickness... And then, maybe I¡¯d even feel his tongue¡ª ¡°Eek! No, not yet!¡± ¡°Whoa! What on earth were you imagining?¡± ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s all your fault for saying those useless things!¡± ¡°Ouch! Not the shin! That really hurts, you know!¡± Even after hitting the baron¡¯s shin five times, my anger didn¡¯t subside. Watching him hop around, clutching his leg, only irritated me further. ¡°Ow, I¡¯m bleeding here! I was only trying to help out of pure goodwill. This is too harsh.¡± ¡°The only thing too harsh here is that mouth of yours. Try saying something out of line one more time, and I won¡¯t let it slide.¡± ¡°Hiss... Understood. I may have been a bit too hasty. I underestimated the strength of your bond.¡± After giving the baron a beating, my pounding heart finally started to calm down. Razen was probably out there swinging his sword without a care in the world, completely oblivious to the trouble I was going through. Just thinking about it made me feel slighted. I¡¯d make sure he gave me a shoulder massage later today. The baron, who had been clutching his leg for quite a while, finally managed to stand up again. When we arrived at the study, there was a luxurious-looking book placed on the shelf. The baron handed it to me with a smug smile. ¡°By the way, Saintess, it¡¯s not like you have much to do for the time being, right? You¡¯ve got some time to kill until that informant arrives.¡± ¡°True.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need some time myself. I can¡¯t finalize my next moves until I¡¯ve sorted everything out.¡± He was right. The baron would need to assess his connections and tally up any funds he could raise from the merchants. All of that would take quite a bit of effort; it wasn¡¯t something that could be done in a day or two. As for me, this was probably my most relaxed time. Now that I¡¯d informed the baron, the matter with Count Eloran was halfway out of my hands. It¡¯s not like I had absolutely nothing to do, but I definitely had some spare time. ¡°So, you¡¯re asking for help?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll need the Saintess¡¯ help eventually, but that¡¯s a conversation for a few days from now. For now, why not take this opportunity to enjoy the festival here in my territory?¡± ¡°A festival? Here?¡± ¡°The harvest is over, and the frontlines are quiet. If not now, then when? I¡¯d say it¡¯ll probably start tomorrow.¡± The baron leaned in closer. Even though there was no one around, he lowered his voice as if he were about to share something important. ¡°Well, about this festival...¡± [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 61: The Barony of Esquente (3) Chapter 61: The Barony of Esquente (3) Sir Malon was a seasoned old knight. His prime had long passed, and it was a time when it was a relief that things hadn¡¯t worsened further. He still boomed with a loud voice, claiming he was hale and hearty, but, in truth, he had already stepped back from the frontlines. Without his armor, wearing ordinary clothes, Sir Malon looked like just another boisterous old man. Yet, the passage of time hadn¡¯t diminished his worth. An old knight who had survived countless battles in his youth. He was a man whose life was an embodiment of experience, beyond just the usual scars. Baron Esquente had employed him as the territory¡¯s training instructor, and he had much to teach me in swordsmanship as well. ¡°Hohoho! You¡¯ve improved since I last saw you. This old man¡¯s hands might not be enough now.¡± ¡°You flatter me, sir. I still have much to learn from you.¡± ¡°Ha! Even just hearing that makes this old heart happy!¡± So, each time I visited Baron Esquente¡¯s land, I¡¯d request a sparring match with Sir Malon. He was always willing, and sparring with him benefited me in many ways. I could rely on him to respond predictably¡ªa textbook example of technique, so to speak. ¡°Especially impressive, the unorthodox moves. Have you found some extraordinary partner recently?¡± ¡°I met a good opponent.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Ah, youth! I envy you. That last move, in particular, was sharp. Hard to counter.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go a bit longer. It¡¯s been a while, and I¡¯m enjoying this.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go first this time.¡± How long did we exchange swords? Eventually, we concluded a satisfying session. I could see my improvement and noted a few things to work on. After bidding farewell to Sir Malon, I noticed Sirien on a bench beside the training grounds, flipping through the pages of a book. As I approached, she glanced up, closed her book, and smiled¡ªa crescent moon smile. ¡°All done?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think that¡¯s enough for today.¡± ¡°You worked hard. Want some water? I fetched some earlier.¡± ¡°Sure, thanks. I¡¯ll drink it gladly.¡± Sirien truly knew me well. Just in time, I was feeling parched, and I gratefully took the drink. Once I finished, my eyes landed on the book she had been reading. On the wine-colored leather cover, the title read ¡®A Study on Ancient Religious History and the Paradox of Divinity¡¯. It was a title I knew I¡¯d never have any reason to touch. ¡°Curious about the content?¡± ¡°A little, but I don¡¯t really want to read it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty much what the title says. It¡¯s like this¡ªif the light in the world becomes too strong, everyone would go blind, right? Then no one could see the light. That¡¯s the paradox... but it¡¯s not all that important.¡± Sirien giggled and pushed the book aside. Her hand naturally pulled me closer, and I followed, sitting beside her. Once seated, I realized we were quite close. Our arms were touching, sharing a bit of warmth. Sirien¡¯s body was still warm. ¡°Isn¡¯t the training tiring? You never skip a day.¡± A large stage was also being set up, probably for some performances. Since we were near the front lines, there were many mercenaries and soldiers roaming around. Among them were followers of Hibras, distinguished by their lantern-shaped pendants. Some recognized Sirien and greeted her. ¡°Ah, Lady Saint! Thank you so much for last time. Thanks to you, my friend was able to rest peacefully.¡± ¡°I was simply doing what was necessary. I¡¯m glad you were able to find peace in your heart as well.¡± ¡°Lady Saint, I¡¯m not well-versed in prayer or anything, but... could someone like me join the faith?¡± ¡°Prayer is about your heart. If you carry a sincere heart, the form isn¡¯t what matters. If you¡¯d like more guidance, the temple priests would be happy to help.¡± The Hibras doctrine was popular among soldiers near the frontlines. For those constantly facing death, having someone who could provide a ¡°proper burial¡± was naturally reassuring. The promise of leading souls to peace in the afterlife was also an appealing aspect. For the faith, the battlefield was an opportunity to spread divinity, making it a mutually beneficial relationship. This is why the Esquente territory, near the front lines, even had a Hibras temple built here. The baron of these lands showed respect, as the saintess of this faith was regarded at a noble level in the empire. For now, the baron didn¡¯t know that Sirien was a direct descendant of Eilencia. After exchanging greetings with those who recognized us, we walked through the bustling street preparations until we reached the village center. The center, having completed its preparations, was unexpectedly quieter than before. A large stack of logs arranged like a bonfire drew our attention. It was obvious what those logs would be used for. ¡°Look at that. On the last night, they¡¯re going to light a huge fire. Do you remember? We used to make bonfires outside the cabin and have fun. Those were such good times.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just because we could play outside at night?¡± ¡°Well, to me, nighttime was like the end of the day. It was the first time I realized that quiet, empty time could be enjoyable.¡± ¡°Yeah, I enjoyed it too. We¡¯d shout in excitement about going home, dancing offbeat, and Terion, who only drank orange juice, acted like he was tipsy.¡± ¡°Yes, he did. Do you remember the promise the four of us made?¡± ¡°How could I forget?¡± Terion had made a bold promise. He said that when the four of us¡ªSirien, Terion, Hena, and I¡ªmet again, he would grant a wish for each of us. Caught up in the atmosphere, Sirien added her promise as well, saying she would grant a wish too. Though it seems unlikely now. ¡°When I think about it, in all my first memories, you, Razen, were always there.¡± ¡°We were childhood friends. And now I¡¯m your knight.¡± ¡°Of course. You are my knight. You have to stay by my side, always.¡± Sirien wrapped her arms around mine. The warmth from her body and her soft touch made my heart race. It felt like lately, the physical distance between us had grown closer and closer. ¡°Even though the other two aren¡¯t here, you¡¯re still the most precious person to me.¡± ¡°Well, I feel the same way...¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯m happy to hear that. Then I¡¯ll keep my promise, too.¡± With her gloved hand, she gestured toward the pile of dry logs. ¡°Come here with me on the last night, and I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡± [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 62: The Barony of Esquente (4) Chapter 62: The Barony of Esquente (4) I couldn¡¯t sleep well that night. The face of Sirien, smiling as she promised to grant my wish, lingered in my mind. The more I tried to shake it off, the more it stirred unease within me. That dazzling smile. The sunlight streaming down as she held my hand, guiding me forward. And those eyes, as if waiting for an answer. My thoughts grew so tangled that I found myself running laps around the training ground late into the night. It was only after exhausting myself that I could finally clear my mind of such needless musings. Regardless of my restless night, time marched on, and the day of the festival arrived. The village, brimming with anticipation since the day before, was bustling with cheer. Merchants, their wagons piled high, shouted loudly to promote their goods, and the fragrant aroma of delicious food lured passersby. The streets were festively decorated, appearing both quaint and vibrant. Just as the baron had boasted, it felt alive with the spirit of the people¡ªa sight that wasn¡¯t unpleasant. ¡°Razen, let¡¯s start over there! I want to try that!¡± Sirien couldn¡¯t hide her excitement, her voice filled with joy. It seemed I was the only one still caught up in last night¡¯s conversation. Through the crowded streets, Sirien moved ahead of me, pulling me by the arm. It felt strangely out of place to follow her lead like this. I had always thought of myself as the one standing guard in front, but at times like these, simply keeping up with Sirien felt overwhelming. ... I wasn¡¯t oblivious. At some point, I had noticed that Sirien¡¯s feelings toward me had grown beyond mere childhood friendship. But I couldn¡¯t help hesitating. The girl I had grown up with. Someone I felt responsible for protecting. To share romantic feelings with her felt like a transgression. Moreover, Sirien hadn¡¯t had the chance to experience other relationships. Wasn¡¯t it possible that she simply had no one else to project her emotions onto but me? If Sirien had walked the grand path of a duke¡¯s daughter as she was meant to, she and I would never have come to this point. So, if I were to selfishly accept Sirien¡¯s feelings without hesitation now¡ª Wouldn¡¯t that mean I was taking advantage of her circumstances? I couldn¡¯t allow that. I couldn¡¯t stain our journey with such selfishness. ¡°This must be it. The bread with plum jam. It looks pretty¡ªso round and neat.¡± ¡°Shall we try one each?¡± ¡°Yes! Two of these, please!¡± The bread Sirien had eagerly anticipated was more of a pie than a bread. It was a small tart-like dish baked in the shape of a tiny plate, filled with plum jam. Though its appearance was a bit rustic, it could easily pass as a tart. As soon as we received the plum jam tarts, we each took a bite. The sweetness was almost overpowering, a flavor so intense it was nearly violent. Sirien, chewing happily, looked at me with sparkling eyes. She pointed at the tart with her finger and spread her hand wide open. ¡°She says it¡¯s delicious and wants five more.¡± ¡°Haha! Thank you!¡± I handed over the money to the vendor and received a paper bag. As I considered taking out another, I noticed a crumb lingering on Sirien¡¯s cheek. Unaware of it herself, I supposed it fell to me to brush it off. When I brought my hand close, her lovely face turned to me, curious but waiting. As I flicked the crumb away, my finger brushed against her lips. They were soft and slightly damp. Which meant, at that moment, Sirien was holding my hand as we watched the performance. Her innocent eyes were fixed on the stage. At some point, I found myself watching Sirien more than the show. Her lips parted slightly, then closed again, as exclamations of ¡°Oh!¡± and ¡°Wow!¡± slipped out repeatedly. Her smile was radiant¡ªpure, like the one she used to wear back when we were at the castle, before heading to the cabin. She still had that smile. Somehow, it made my chest feel warm. ¡°Razen. Do I have something on my face?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, uh, just a little dust.¡± ¡°Really? I thought you were staring. Well, go ahead and brush it off for me.¡± ¡°Hold still.¡± I must have been staring at her without even realizing how much time had passed. Awkwardly, I brushed away some nonexistent dust with a flimsy excuse. Sirien blinked a few times before pulling something out of her pocket. It was a piece of candy. Without warning, she popped it into my mouth. A burst of grape flavor spread across my tongue. ¡°That candy¡¯s really good. I figured you¡¯d regret it if you didn¡¯t try it.¡± ¡°Th-anks.¡± ¡°Haha! You can finish it before you talk, you know.¡± After the clowns¡¯ performance, a band took the stage. Various instruments were set up, and soon the music began. It wasn¡¯t the subdued kind of music you¡¯d hear at a high-society ball. It was fiery and lively. Some of the songs were ones I¡¯d heard before, tunes meant to encourage listeners to dance. Clearly, this setup had been intentional. There were no chairs near the stage, just a wide open space. Before long, people around us began pairing up and dancing. Sirien had always loved music and dance. Even back at the cabin, she¡¯d often sing to herself, and at the castle, her talents had been the subject of gossip among the maids. I remembered the night we¡¯d lit a bonfire¡ªSirien had danced joyfully then too. A bonfire... As my thoughts began to wander again, Sirien suddenly leaned into my view. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± ¡°Really? Then are you just going to leave me here? It¡¯s the gentleman¡¯s job to ask for a dance, you know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m probably rusty. It¡¯s been so long since I last danced.¡± ¡°Since when have we cared about things like that?¡± Sirien giggled, brushing it off easily. Yet her gaze lingered on me, expectant in a way that felt like silent urging. Ask her to dance? What should I even say? At the cabin, it was simple. We¡¯d just grab each other¡¯s hands and move however we wanted. But we weren¡¯t children anymore. Sirien had grown into a proper lady, someone who could be addressed as such. I didn¡¯t want to treat her carelessly. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t come up with the right words. In the end, I found myself uttering the most cliche?d, overused, and embarrassingly corny line imaginable. ¡°...Would you honor me with this dance, my lady?¡± ¡°With pleasure, my knight.¡± [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 63: The Barony of Esquente (5) Chapter 63: The Barony of Esquente (5) I never imagined it. That I would feel nervous about moving my body. It wasn¡¯t as if this was my first time dancing, nor was it my first time with Sirien as my partner. I, too, was raised in a noble household. Even as the son of a martial family, dancing was considered a basic skill. Whether or not I cared for it, I had always assumed I¡¯d attend social events at least once. And yet, every nerve in my body was on edge, afraid I might misstep, afraid I might make an embarrassing mistake. At least for this moment, I couldn¡¯t afford such blunders. I wouldn¡¯t let this moment be ruined like that. My eyes followed Sirien¡¯s every movement. The gentle rise and fall of her arms, like a bird¡¯s wings. The deliberate, easily followed steps. Even the playful flourishes and subtle changes in direction¡ªeverything drew my gaze. Each time Sirien moved, the distance between us closed and widened like a tide. Our joined hands clung together, unwilling to part. I found a strange comfort in that unyielding connection. ¡°You¡¯re doing well for someone who said they were clumsy. You could have a little more confidence.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying not to mess up. I¡¯m terrified I¡¯ll make a mistake.¡± ¡°So what if you do? I¡¯ll cover for you.¡± ¡°Funny, it feels like you¡¯re hoping I¡¯ll mess up.¡± ¡°Maybe just a little? It¡¯d be cute.¡± A turn together, spinning as one. Following Sirien¡¯s lead, I turned and reached out, my hand instinctively settling on her waist. Her slender, petite frame fit perfectly in my grasp. A soft scent wafted up¡ªmild and gentle, like milk, with a hint of sweet vanilla. Her deep, laughing eyes met mine before shifting directions again. Perhaps it was the familiarity born of countless shared moments. Without a single word, I could sense what Sirien wanted, how she wanted me to move. Before I even thought about it, my body responded on its own. Her movements caused the edges of her dress to flutter, like the wings of an angel. ¡°Ahaha! You almost stepped on my foot just now.¡± ¡°Sorry. I thought I was being careful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡ªI dodged in time.¡± The purpose of a ball gown¡¯s voluminous skirt is to highlight every motion, to draw attention to each movement. From above, it resembles a blooming flower, and the way it flutters with the rhythm is mesmerizingly beautiful. But Sirien didn¡¯t need an extravagant dress to stand out. She had an innate radiance. Every finger extended toward the air seemed to exude its own charm. The delicate veil that swayed with her movements, the perfectly sculpted curves of her figure, Even the smile on her face, brimming with joy¡ªit all blurred the world around us into abstraction. In this place, there was only the two of us. Everything else dissolved into a swirl of indistinct colors. ¡°Hold me steady. If I fall, I¡¯ll cry and blame you.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a scary kind of threat.¡± ¡°For those who come up to the stage, you¡¯ll be given an opportunity! But not everyone will get their picture taken. You¡¯ll need to pair up in twos, complete a given task, and only those who succeed will have their photo taken!¡± It was no surprise that Sirien immediately started nudging me. ¡°Razen, let¡¯s go! Please? Hurry! That looks so cool!¡± ¡°What? Uh... okay...¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get in line! Over there, right?¡± Unable to resist Sirien¡¯s enthusiasm, I found myself heading toward the stage. The line had already grown long as soon as the host finished speaking. As we stood in line, I noticed something. Everyone here, aside from us, was a lovey-dovey couple. Even while waiting, some pairs couldn¡¯t help but exchange kisses or display their affection openly. This was probably the intent all along. Most people seeking to create a special memory like this were bound to be couples. Given that people had flocked here not only from the Barony but from neighboring areas, there were plenty of them. Noticing the atmosphere, Sirien seemed a little deflated. Maybe she felt self-conscious. When I held her hand, her expression softened just a bit. Then, she spoke in a quiet whisper. ¡°Razen.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Thanks for always humoring me, for everything. Since we were kids until now.¡± ¡°...You¡¯re making me blush.¡± The host had promised a total of five photographs. Sirien and I were somewhere in the middle of the line, and ahead of us, people were already attempting the missions as per the host¡¯s instructions. The nature of the missions ranged from merely diverse to outright whimsical, dictated solely by the host¡¯s fancy. However, they weren¡¯t exactly easy. Some required collaboration between the two participants, while others demanded one partner perform something akin to a stunt. Even the ones that sounded simple often had a low success rate, which suggested that the host intentionally made the challenges difficult. Still, with so many participants, chances were disappearing one by one. Sirien grew visibly anxious, but fortunately, luck wasn¡¯t entirely against us. By the time it was our turn to go on stage, one last photo opportunity remained. The host¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw Sirien. Her beauty was undeniable¡ªa saintess whose stunning appearance always captivated attention wherever she went. Even from the audience below, I could feel the shift in focus, as if all eyes were on her. ¡°This time, we have a lovely young lady joining us! So, how long have the two of you been dating?¡± ¡°D-dating?! We¡¯re not... not yet... we¡¯re not!¡± ¡°Ah, I see! Understood perfectly.¡± That ¡®not yet¡¯ lingered in my mind, sticking like an itch I couldn¡¯t scratch. It seemed the host had picked up on it as well, given his playful smirk. His expression, for some reason, reminded me of Baron Esquente, and a shiver ran down my spine. ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time to move on to the next challenge, so let¡¯s make this one straightforward. How about a kiss? Right here, on this stage¡ªif you kiss each other, I¡¯ll capture the moment for you!¡± My thoughts ground to a halt. [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 64: Wish (1) Chapter 64: Wish (1) ¡®What should I do?¡¯ My mind had short-circuited. A broken train of thought screeched in chaotic disharmony, spiraling out of control. A kiss? Me, with Sirien? I should refuse. But... am I even allowed to refuse in a situation like this? No. I couldn¡¯t do that. Sirien would undoubtedly be hurt. The thin thread of rationality I clung to spared me from making the worst choice. Then... should I accept it? But is that really okay? Caught between a rock and a hard place, my indecisive heart bound my hands and feet. Before I could do anything, Sirien moved first. The girl¡ªor rather, the woman¡ªI had always known turned to face me. For a moment, the world seemed to come to a halt. Even the wind stilled, waiting for Sirien to speak. Her eyes, crimson like jewels, stared up at me with unwavering determination. Her cheeks, which always flushed red with embarrassment, were no different this time. But something had changed. Normally, she would have avoided my gaze. Now, she was looking straight at me. ¡°S-Sirien?¡± ¡°Razen. Do you... not want this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want it. Not at all. What I mean is...¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s a relief.¡± As the sun set, its amber hues danced across Sirien¡¯s silver hair, her delicate face softening into a tender smile. Huff. Haah. I could hear her deep breaths, each inhale and exhale painfully vivid in this noisy festival. Every part of Sirien etched itself into my mind. She stepped closer. Sirien took a single step toward me. The meaning behind her action was clear. Her hand gently cupped my chin, and my heart began to race wildly. The pull of her hand left me powerless to resist. That faint strength, fragile as a dream, bound me more tightly than any spell. I must look like an utter fool right now. Perhaps my face is frozen solid. I didn¡¯t want this moment immortalized in a photo¡ªSirien would tease me about it for years to come. One thing was certain: when Sirien leaned in, I responded in kind. ¡°Huff.¡± And then, our lips met. At first, there was a sweet fragrance. Then came her exhilarated breaths, blending into mine, and her yearning hands pressing firmly against my back. Her lips, small, soft, and moist, explored mine. Sirien¡¯s hands gripped my hair, pulling me closer. I encircled her back¡ªand her flowing silver locks¡ªin my arms. Her flawless skin brushed against my lips, her gentle, pleasant scent unchanged. Her tongue... No, I can¡¯t. Not yet. That would be crossing a line I couldn¡¯t bear. ¡°Haah... Hah.¡± ¡°Mmh...¡± As our brief kiss ended and we pulled back, I saw something unfamiliar in Sirien¡¯s eyes. Her crimson orbs held an emotion that resembled heartache, glistening like glass beads. She was so beautiful, I couldn¡¯t look away. It felt as if everything had changed between us, as though our kiss had redrawn the boundaries of our relationship. It was sweet. So sweet, no dessert I¡¯d ever tasted could compare to this moment. How unfair of you, hiding something this soft inside that firm, muscular body. As our saliva mingled, it became impossible to tell whose was whose. It felt like rain in a drought, and my chest swelled with overwhelming contentment. ¡°Sirien¡ªmmph, mmph!¡± ¡°Just a little... just a little longer.¡± This hadn¡¯t been a short wait. I had waited for today far longer than Razen could ever imagine. When did I start waiting for you? Was it when I realized my feelings in the sanctuary of Hibras? No, that wasn¡¯t it. Was it when I felt possessive of you in the cave? Still no. It wasn¡¯t during our aimless wanderings through the forest or the days spent locked in that shabby hut. No, I¡¯d been waiting for this moment far earlier than that. Perhaps it was from the day I first met you. When the adults introduced you as a friend I would one day grow close to. My first friend. My first knight. And my first love. You have no idea, do you? Even at the castle, my eyes were always on you. After boring lessons, I would wait for your training to end. And when I couldn¡¯t bear waiting anymore, my feet would instinctively lead me to you. Every moment spent walking through the gardens with you was pure bliss for me. Knowing you were looking at me too filled me with a joy so boundless it felt like flying. ¡®How could I not fall in love with you?¡¯ Everything I have ultimately revolves around you. You were the beginning of all my experiences, and you risked your life for me countless times. I want to give you everything¡ªmy life, my past, my future, my heart, and my body. So no, this wasn¡¯t just four years of waiting. I¡¯ve waited more than ten years for this moment. Perhaps, I¡¯ve been waiting for my entire life. I pressed against Razen¡¯s lips for as long as my heart refused to calm down. Our kiss grew so prolonged that even the people around us seemed to hold their breath, watching. I didn¡¯t care. My mind was consumed with satisfaction, and only when I felt truly content did I pull away. A clear, glistening thread of saliva stretched between us before falling to the ground. Wiping the corners of my mouth with my hand, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Ahaha! Haha, ahaha!¡± I did it. In front of so many people, I actually did it. I was so embarrassed I wanted to die, but I couldn¡¯t stop laughing. ¡°So? How was it? It was my first kiss.¡± ¡°Me too... Of course, it was my first. You know that.¡± ¡°Good. That makes me so happy. So, so happy.¡± Get ready, my love. For now, I¡¯ve only taken your lips, but the rest won¡¯t be far behind. I¡¯ve waited long enough. ¡°Hey, Razen. Don¡¯t make me wait any longer.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Your wish. If you don¡¯t choose carefully, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life.¡± Because I¡¯m going to become the most valuable woman in the world. And you¡¯ve just been given an incredibly rare chance to claim me so easily. You¡¯re smart, my knight. I trust you¡¯ll understand exactly what I mean. [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 65: Wish (2) Chapter 65: Wish (2) After a stormy day, the second day of the festival began. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should feel relieved, but I finally had a bit of time to myself. Russell had come to the barony with Isha. He¡¯d mentioned bringing various documents from the Crescent Moon archives, and it seemed like he¡¯d arrived right on time as promised. Thanks to him, Baron Esquente was in a state of emergency. Sirien had also volunteered to assist the baron today, making it a busy day for everyone. In the meantime, I decided to take a moment to collect my scattered thoughts. Sirien, Baron Esquente, and Russell¡ªthese three entered the meeting room immediately after the meal and didn¡¯t come out. ¡°First, here¡¯s the list of nobles friendly to our side.¡± ¡°All mediocre names. I doubt any of them will be of much help.¡± ¡°This list is different! What about these people here?¡± ¡°Get a grip. Maybe you can¡¯t gauge it because you¡¯ve lived so casually, but our opponent is a count family with a history spanning over a hundred years. Gathering minnows like these won¡¯t do you any good.¡± ¡°T-That bad?¡± At first, I had been in the meeting room with them. But as expected, politics and such were far from my realm of expertise. Sirien, as if it were second nature, began tossing documents to the floor. Meanwhile, I had nothing I could do to contribute. I thought I could at least serve them tea, but instead, I was scolded and told to call for a maid. ¡°Don¡¯t expect imperial law to treat you fairly. If the authorities are imbalanced, you don¡¯t even need to open the law books. The judge will bow his head in court if the count so much as looks angry.¡± ¡°Good grief. Then what should I do? The so-called minnows you dismissed are the only connections I can muster.¡± ¡°If you lack connections, then make new ones. Start by investigating the grudges against the Eloran County. There¡¯s bound to be something if you look to the eastern region. Oh, and scratch this name off. They¡¯re tied up in the ironworks business and will never side with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle that part.¡± Eventually, I made my escape. Even listening in, I couldn¡¯t keep up with the flow of conversation. Staying there would be useless. I didn¡¯t want to embarrass myself by chiming in with some uninformed remark. Sirien would undoubtedly reach a much better conclusion than I could ever devise with my fumbling. I trusted her judgment completely. ...Not that I left because I felt awkward facing her after yesterday¡¯s incident. Luckily, I wasn¡¯t the only one who couldn¡¯t follow their discussion. ¡°Hyaaap!¡± Thwack! Isha¡¯s attack landed but was deflected. Her wooden sword flew weakly across the training yard, rolling on the sandy ground. ¡°That wasn¡¯t bad. But you should¡¯ve hidden your intent a little better.¡± ¡°Where did I give it away?¡± ¡°Your eyes. Adding a feint was smart, but you were staring right at your target.¡± ¡°Seriously? You can notice even that? Let me try again.¡± There¡¯s nothing quite like swinging a sword to clear your mind. This time, I was sparring with Isha, my equally useless companion, as she honed her skills. Though my assessment had been a bit harsh just now, I couldn¡¯t deny her potential. Her growth was astonishing¡ªnot just grasping one concept when taught, but constantly adapting and improving as if rewriting her own approach entirely. It was as if she had a natural fluidity in transforming herself. Was she showing it off to everyone she met? Regardless of tomorrow, I figured it wouldn¡¯t hurt to prepare another pretty accessory. If I¡¯d known she¡¯d treasure it enough to brag, I would¡¯ve chosen something much fancier. The thought left me feeling a bit regretful. ¡°I think the Saintess would be happy with any gift you gave her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how I want to approach this.¡± ¡°Hmm... What about something she¡¯s liked before?¡± ¡°Something Sirien likes...¡± The Sirien I knew wasn¡¯t drawn to flashy or expensive things. She was a noble among nobles, born into one of the most prestigious bloodlines in the vast empire. Gold or jewels wouldn¡¯t move her in the slightest. What she genuinely enjoyed were sweet desserts and simple things, like walking with me or chatting about trivial matters. She also seemed to like books, but I didn¡¯t have much confidence in my ability to pick something suitable from that realm. ¡°Take your time. This might not be the most helpful advice, but women often appreciate the atmosphere. If a gift shows effort or sincerity, it usually leaves a strong impression.¡± ? ¡°Hmm.¡± We wandered through the market together, but nothing stood out. It was all stuff Sirien and I had already seen the day before. What had seemed novel then now felt dull and uninspiring. As a token of appreciation for Isha¡¯s help, I bought her a snack. I also picked up plenty for the three people stuck working hard in the meeting room. While browsing, I came across some pretty bracelets and other accessories. Isha picked out a few, but none of them felt right to me. ¡°I should¡¯ve worn thicker clothes. The wind¡¯s getting cold already.¡± ¡°Should we head back if you¡¯re cold?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. There are so many people around that it¡¯s bearable for now.¡± Sincerity. Effort. Isha¡¯s words echoed in my mind, sticking in my throat like a stubborn lump. It was such a difficult concept. Not because I didn¡¯t understand it but because there hadn¡¯t been a single moment with Sirien where I wasn¡¯t sincere. The challenges we¡¯d overcome together were the kind that couldn¡¯t be faced without absolute trust and genuine feelings. If I hadn¡¯t risked my life to protect her, Sirien would¡¯ve died in that cabin. And if she hadn¡¯t risked her life for me, I¡¯d have succumbed to spider venom. Even on the battlefield, it was clear that neither of us would¡¯ve survived without the other. So being told to express sincerity felt like an impossible task. I¡¯d already been doing that¡ªhow could I possibly do more? ¡°Ah...!¡± A memory suddenly flashed through my mind. ¡°Did you think of something?¡± ¡°Yeah. Sorry, can you hold this and wait here for a bit? I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait. Take your time.¡± I¡¯d been overthinking it all along. I was making it far too complicated. When had Sirien and I ever needed to verify each other¡¯s sincerity? For us, sincerity and trust were as natural as breathing. With that thought, I dashed off, cutting through the bustling market. [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 66: Wish (3) Chapter 66: Wish (3) Excerpt from [Saintess, Reverse Harem is Impure!, Page 175] Winter cast its furious chill. Frost settled atop blood that had not yet dried, and white puffs of breath escaped fragile, faltering lungs that seemed on the verge of stopping altogether. The harsh cold pierced to the bone. It was the perfect season for death. Corpses frozen solid do not decay quickly, after all. Until they were tossed into a large pit, they did not emit the unpleasant stench of rot¡ªhow convenient. Especially when the one to die was a sinner unlike any the world would ever see again. A villainess who served the evil god and plunged the empire into despair. For Sirien Eilencia, such an icy winter was a fitting end. ¡°That vile wench. She didn¡¯t offer a single apology to the end.¡± ¡°My brother died because of that filthy villainess!¡± Thud. Blood splattered as a stone struck her. It was a stone hurled by an enraged crowd. It struck the sinner¡¯s brow, rolling across the execution platform smeared with dark blood. No one could tell whether the blood on the stone came from the sinner or was already there on the execution ground. The sinner, Sirien Eilencia, did not turn to look at the one who had thrown the stone. She had no eyes to see them. Her eyes had already been gouged out by the hands of an inquisitor. Where once crimson irises should have been, only roughly bound bandages remained. Ellis stood closer than anyone to witness Sirien¡¯s final moments. With just a few steps between them, Ellis saw the utterly pitiful state Sirien was in. The once-proud and dignified bearing was gone, leaving only a broken body reeking of blood. She had chosen silence, even as she was told the torture would stop if she confessed everything. Her mouth had produced nothing but harrowing screams throughout the merciless torment. No, she had spoken. Just once. On the day the inquisition declared Sirien Eilencia ¡°broken,¡± Ellis had been allowed to see her. The Sirien she had known would have coldly dismissed her, but the response she received was unexpected. ¨C ¡°Sirien Eilencia, the date of your execution has been set. Do you have any final words? If there¡¯s something you want, I¡¯ll grant it, as long as it¡¯s within my power.¡± ¨C ¡°The bracelet... Please give me back my bracelet. The one I was wearing.¡± ¨C ¡°If it contains any divine or magical power, I cannot return it.¡± ¨C ¡°It doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s just an ordinary bracelet. Please... Let me have it with me, at least until I die.¡± The bracelet turned out to be just as ordinary as she claimed. It was hard to believe such a plain object had once adorned the Duchess of Eilencia. Despite its age, it was well-maintained, as though it had been cherished for a long time. When Sirien received the bracelet, she wept with joy. She stroked it a few times, as if confirming it was hers. ¨C ¡°Thank you... Could you put it on for me? I can¡¯t see anymore.¡± ¨C ¡°Of course. Was it precious to you?¡± ¨C ¡°It¡¯s the only treasure I have left.¡± Seated on the cold prison floor, clutching the bracelet tightly, Sirien looked pitiful. Bloody tears seeped through the bandages, staining them a deep red, and trailed down her pale skin. To Ellis, her appearance was both unsettling and strangely poignant. ¡°The sinner, Sirien Eilencia, is hereby sentenced to execution by beheading... Her head and body shall be displayed... All titles and properties are revoked...¡± r? The bracelet remained clasped on her wrist, even now, as she knelt before the executioner¡¯s block. She showed no resistance, no sign of protest. She simply bowed her head slightly, as though resigned to her fate. As the verdict was read, she occasionally touched the bracelet with her fingertips. ¡°Any last words?¡± ¡°Hah. As expected. Proceed!¡± Ellis couldn¡¯t bring herself to watch as the executioner¡¯s blade fell. In that final moment of death, Sirien Eilencia¡¯s voice came, faint as a whisper. Her final words: ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± [Saint¡öess, ¡öha¡ö¡öms are ¡ö¡ö¡öpure! ¡ö¡ö¡ö ?? [Sirien Eilencia] The icy blade grazed the nape of my neck a few times, testing its mark. The executioner seemed to be a young boy, judging by his shaky breaths and uncertain grip. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I was just... lost in thought.¡± ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Should I feed you next time?¡± ¡°Ugh. No, thanks. I¡¯m not a child.¡± After the meal, as we walked toward the village, Sirien continued to toy with my emotions, teasing me in her own way. ¡°Why? I think I¡¯d like it if you fed me when I¡¯m sick.¡± ¡°...That¡¯s different.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Her playful laughter. Even such a small joke made my throat feel tight. The entire way to the village, I felt as if my heart were being squeezed. I was scared, of course. But nothing good had ever come from putting off a decision. I had to muster my courage. ¡°Sirien, there¡¯s a place I want to visit before we go to the festival. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Sure. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Just a short walk from the village where the festival was held, there was a small forest. It was painted in shades of yellow and red. It was late autumn, and the fallen leaves formed soft mounds underfoot, crunching softly as we stepped. A gust of wind swirled some of the leaves into the air. One landed on my head, and Sirien gently plucked it off. She lightly tapped my cheek with the leaf, smiling all the while. ¡°So, what is it you wanted to say, bringing me all the way out here?¡± ¡°Well, this seems like the perfect spot.¡± Behind Sirien, the forest trail stretched wide. We¡¯d stumbled upon this place during a walk through the baron¡¯s territory in spring. Back then, the trees had been green, and the wildflowers blooming beneath them were stunning. Now, with the magic of autumn fading and the cold of winter creeping in, the vibrant foliage framed Sirien like a painting. ¡°First, take this. I wanted to give it to you myself.¡± At the festival, I didn¡¯t purchase anything extravagant. What I hurriedly ran to get was a simple white scarf. Winter was approaching, after all. I wanted to make sure Sirien wouldn¡¯t feel cold. While I wrapped the scarf around her, Sirien remained silent. But there was something I needed to say. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this a lot. I know it¡¯s not something you took lightly, and I couldn¡¯t respond carelessly either.¡± ¡°Mm. I¡¯m happily waiting.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t know if I even deserve to do this. I think it¡¯s far too much for me. You... you could have had a much better future.¡± Sirien parted her lips slightly, as if to speak, but stopped. She was holding back, probably for my sake. Her kind heart hadn¡¯t changed. ¡°Even now, that thought hasn¡¯t left me. Can I really be so selfish as to want you? I couldn¡¯t come up with an answer.¡± In the original story, Sirien¡¯s final words before her death were that she was cold. After the execution scene, she was never mentioned again, but her end was undoubtedly tragic. So, this scarf was like a vow to myself. A vow that I would never, under any circumstances, let Sirien meet such a fate. No matter how cruel the malice of this world or the shackles of fate might be, I swore to protect her. If necessary, I¡¯d sell my soul. Even if I were to be cast into the deepest pits of hell, it wouldn¡¯t matter as long as Sirien was safe. So, I hoped, just this once, my greed could be forgiven. ¡°You once said you would grant my wish. But I don¡¯t want to rely on a wish. I¡¯ll face this head-on, fair and square.¡± I knelt before Sirien on one knee. We didn¡¯t need a grand setting, like a coronation ceremony from the past. All we needed was each other. That had always been enough. We didn¡¯t need extravagance or grandeur¡ªjust time spent together. I had always been honest with Sirien, so now, the only thing I needed was courage. ¡°I love you, Sirien Eilencia. I¡¯ll give you everything I have. Please, officially become my partner.¡± [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 67: Wish (4) Chapter 67: Wish (4) Sirien response came not in words, but in actions. The hands that had hesitated until now suddenly pulled me close. Her small frame nestled into my arms, her flushed cheeks pressing against my chest. ¡°I¡¯ve... been longing to hear those words. Why did it take you so long?¡± Her grip tightened, almost suffocating, her trembling body desperately clinging to me. As expected, Sirien voice quivered with the hint of tears. ¡°I love you too. I loved you first. More than you love me, I love you so much more. I¡¯ve dreamed of having you like this more times than I can count.¡± ¡°Why are you crying now? Don¡¯t. Come on, stop, okay?¡± ¡°Tch. I¡¯m not crying. I told myself I wouldn¡¯t cry this time. I haven¡¯t even shed a tear yet, so it doesn¡¯t count.¡± At this point, having to justify herself was as good as admitting she already was. The mischievous thought of teasing her for a moment flitted through my mind¡ªa terribly mean idea. Thankfully, I managed to resist. A sidelong glance revealed the truth; she had indeed cried. The faint shimmer on her eyelashes gave her away, unmistakably the result of wiping away stray tears. I felt compelled to say something, anything, to calm her down. ¡°Did you know? They say tears shed out of joy taste sweet.¡± ¡°...How do you even know something like that?¡± ¡°Just something I picked up. They say tears of anger are salty, and tears of sadness are sour.¡± ¡°Then, these must be sweet. So sweet they could melt my tongue.¡± Sirien looked up at me with a bashful smile, her tear-streaked face now lit up by a radiant grin. The strange combination of tears and joy made her face profoundly beautiful. Without thinking, I reached out to touch her cheek. A brief meeting of our eyes was all the spark needed. Our faces were already close, close enough. Without hesitation, our lips met, blending together in a deep, fervent kiss. It was a kiss full of passion. As we parted, wiping away the sticky thread of saliva, Sirien lips curved into a bewitching smile. ¡°I love you, Razen. From now on, you¡¯re mine.¡± Sirien arms tightened around me, a possessive embrace that hinted at obsession. Her possessiveness only made my lips curl into a satisfied smile. ¡°Since you¡¯ve given yourself to me, I¡¯ll never give you back. Be prepared for that.¡± **** The path once walked by a knight and a saint was now tread by two lovers. Autumn was leaving, and the sun sought its rest early. The crumpled twilight blanketed the fallen leaves like a quilt, and the dusky orange glow spread like mist. Hand in hand, we walked down the maple-lined path. The festival village bustled with life once again. A crowd had already gathered in the town square, perhaps anticipating the lighting of the bonfire. Among them, merchants were feverishly vying for attention, desperate to sell off their goods. Sirien eyes sparkled as she took in the lively scene around her. It was a bit early to be hungry, so I wondered if she was looking for a snack. My guess was completely wrong. ¡°Razen! Let¡¯s drink this together!¡± Her choice was alcohol. Given that it was a festival, the streets were lined with stalls selling drinks. Some even sold strong liquors, though it didn¡¯t seem like Sirien had chosen anything too fancy. Beer, in particular, was a popular choice, with nearly everyone passing by holding a glass. Surprisingly, the beer here was better than what I¡¯d had in the modern world. Paired with the abundance of festival foods, it was indeed a fine choice for the moment. The problem, as always, started with the ¡°sweet-tasting alcohol.¡± At the festival, there were merchants selling fruit wine. The festival would end today, and any unsold wine would inevitably become leftover stock. Their enthusiastic sales pitch ultimately reached Sirien. Just as a cat can¡¯t resist a fish market, Sirien couldn¡¯t ignore the sweet aroma. She begged me to let her try the fruit wine, insisting it smelled divine. It was stronger than beer, but I figured a few glasses wouldn¡¯t hurt and agreed¡ªa decision I would soon regret. ¡°Razen! That one looks tasty too. Can we try it?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just get one? It¡¯s not even finished yet.¡± ¡°...Ca Sigh. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a special day. Let¡¯s get one bottle, just one.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± One bottle quickly became two, and before I knew it, Sirien was sipping exclusively on fruit wine, completely ignoring the beer. As we drank, I started to feel the alcohol creeping in as well. Fortunately, my unusually resilient body seemed to handle alcohol just fine. By the time we added another bottle, I couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drunk yet, so I¡¯ll just have a little more.¡± ¡°Well, you do still look fine, I¡¯ll admit...¡± ¡°Oh, I know! How about I kiss you after this drink? I¡¯ll have fruity breath, and I bet you¡¯ll love it.¡± I... couldn¡¯t resist Sirien temptation. Ever since we officially started dating, she had become unusually cunning. That¡¯s when I should have noticed. The fact that she could promise a kiss so easily should have tipped me off. The Sirien I knew wasn¡¯t the type to say such bold things without a second thought. If she did, she¡¯d be blushing furiously, trapped in her own embarrassment. But I let my guard down, and the result was bittersweet. I ended up buying every wine Sirien asked for, and together, we drank them all. The aftermath? Sirien was now clinging to me, her cheeks flushed, giggling uncontrollably. ¡°Hehe... Razen, squish my cheeks.¡± ¡°Sirien... are you drunk?¡± ¡°Noooope! Not drunk at allll! But squish me, hurry! You¡¯re mine now, so you have to do it!¡± Her hands grabbed at me insistently. When I gave in and kneaded both of her cheeks as she demanded, she let out a funny ¡°Eheheheh¡ª¡± laugh, like a complete fool. It was adorable, but when Sirien reached this state, the best course of action was to put her to bed as soon as possible. ¡°Alright, hop on. We¡¯re going back to the manor.¡± ¡°Okayyy! Piggyback! Let¡¯s gooo!¡± ¡°Sirien, you have to let go of my hands first if you want me to carry you.¡± ¡°Nooo! Carry me like this. Lift me up like last time!¡± ¡°This is driving me crazy...¡± ¡°Me too! Let¡¯s go crazy together!¡± Unsurprisingly, getting her to bed was no smooth journey. I had to coax and calm her down just to get her on my back, and even then, staying still wasn¡¯t in her nature. As we walked, something warm touched my ear, followed by a loud smooching sound. ¡°Chuup, chuup¡ª¡± ¡°Gahhh! What the¡ª?¡± ¡°Pffft, did you like it?¡± This... was definitely not easy. [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 68: Northern Mountains (1) Chapter 68: Northern Mountains (1) The next day, Sirien was suffering from a hangover. Though not as bad as the day before, she still couldn¡¯t avoid sleeping in late. Her temples throbbed as she pressed them with her fingers. It was the most haggard I¡¯d seen Sirien in recent memory. And no wonder¡ªshe¡¯d gotten drunk out of her mind after drinking heavily for the first time in ages. In a way, she was just paying the appropriate price. ¡°Ah, good morning... Razen. Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Yeah, I slept just fine.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Ugh, my head hurts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you get for not knowing your limits.¡± But Sirien still had one more consequence left to face. From the morning onward, Sirien kept stealing glances at me. It was obvious why¡ªshe must have retained some memories from the night before. Even while I carried her on my back, Sirien hadn¡¯t stopped her antics. My left ear had spent a good portion of the night inside her mouth, and she even tried slipping her hands inside my clothes. I managed to stop her mischievous hands, but I couldn¡¯t save my poor ear. Even as I tried to fall asleep, the phantom sensation of her licking my ear wouldn¡¯t leave me. ¡°By the way, I kept hearing a rustling sound in my ear while I was sleeping.¡± ¡°You... Razen, you!¡± ¡°What? Should I pick you up and carry you like before?¡± ¡°Eek!¡± Still, it was fun teasing Sirien. Her face turned bright red, and she looked as if she might kick the blanket in frustration at any moment. I knew the feeling all too well. I was just relieved it wasn¡¯t happening to me. I wanted to tease her all day long, but I held back, fearing she might actually burst into tears. Not because holding her hand had made me feel self-conscious. No, that wasn¡¯t it. We¡¯d held hands before, so why was this any different? Now that our relationship had officially changed, I thought it would be easier. But instead of growing accustomed to it, I seemed to be losing whatever tolerance I had. Even the smallest actions felt new and strange when I thought of her as my ¡°partner.¡± ¡°Good morning to you both!¡± On the way to the dining hall, we ran into Baron Esquente again. The man¡¯s face clearly showed signs of exhaustion. Ever since we arrived, he seemed to be suffering from a lack of sleep, with dark shadows under his eyes. R That didn¡¯t mean his chatty nature had diminished in the slightest. The baron stared at Sirien and me, a sly smile curling his lips before his expression morphed into one that begged to be punched. ¡°The atmosphere between you two has changed quite a lot in just a few days, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°And so has your appearance, Baron.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true. Hahaha! It¡¯s because I haven¡¯t been getting any sleep. Still, I attended the festival on the final day, didn¡¯t I? It wouldn¡¯t make sense to skip it when I organized it just to have some fun! I lived three days¡¯ worth of life in one!¡± Despite his exhausted face, he grinned like a madman. Should I call him energetic or just insane? Either way, I had to acknowledge the baron¡¯s eccentricity. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t entirely normal. ¡°By the way, did the saintess mention anything to you?¡± Its hide was tough, so it couldn¡¯t cut through two at once. One died instantly, while the other recalibrated itself before lunging again. I decided to handle the second one carefully. A tough hide meant its pelt would fetch a high price. The first one was beyond salvage, but at least one should be taken down cleanly for profit. I drove my blade under the wolf¡¯s body, piercing its heart in one precise strike. The creature struggled briefly before succumbing to its fate. Moments like this make me jealous of Sirien¡¯s powers. Sirien¡¯s strength worked best on creatures with little to no reason. To be precise, the lower their soul¡¯s quality, the more effective her abilities became. She could enforce death itself by channeling her immense divine power. While this didn¡¯t work on higher-order beings capable of communication, it was quite effective against mindless beasts and monsters. For humans or demons, there were other ways to handle things, but to an observer, all deaths probably looked the same. Humans consumed by fear behaved no differently from beasts. As for the wolves targeting Sirien, they simply dropped dead as if falling asleep. The one that tried to flee was struck by a thrown axe, which whistled through the air before returning, dripping blood. Watching the axe absorb the blood as it was gripped again was eerie, no matter how many times I saw it. ¡°Shall we take a short break here? We need to clean up the corpses and rest after the fight.¡± ¡°That sounds good.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take care of the Blood Wolf pelts and ensure they¡¯re properly accounted for. You have my word as Nelloa Esquente!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just saying that because we¡¯ll catch you later if you try to cheat us in the records.¡± ¡°Come now, Saintess, that makes it sound like I¡¯m out to cheat others! I have my honor to protect!¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Our caravan had a 40% share in Esquente¡¯s trade group. In essence, it was a joint operation, but Sirien was meticulous in her inspections of the accounts. This made Isquente rather wary of her. ...No, actually, it was fair to say that the baron was downright afraid of her. After casting a thoughtful glance at Isquente, Sirien walked over to me. Together, we moved to the back of the convoy, inspecting the aftermath of the skirmish. ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any major damage. No injuries, either.¡± Our convoy consisted of over thirty people, including guards. In addition to Sirien, myself, Russell, Isha, and Baron Esquente, there were the baron¡¯s staff, trade employees, and three mercenaries we¡¯d recruited from the Arctania Gate. Among them, our people stood out the most. Technically, they weren¡¯t just mercenaries¡ªthey were all initiates of Hibras. Calling them either mercenaries or devotees wouldn¡¯t be wrong. As we reached the rear of the convoy, the scent of charred flesh filled the air. At the center of the burnt corpses stood a woman with fiery red hair. Next to her was a man holding a bow, and nearby, a massive white tiger beastman waved at us with his hammer in hand. The red-haired woman¡¯s face lit up as she saw Sirien. ¡°Welcome back, sis!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Captain.¡± Over the past four years, these comrades had shared many battlefields with us. They were our people, nurtured by Sirien and me through blood, sweat, and trust. [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 69: Northern Mountains (2) Chapter 69: Northern Mountains (2) Excerpt from [Saintess, Reverse Harem is Immoral! Volume 9, Page 105] Dersian calmly caught his breath. The Swordmaster. His growing skills had even earned him such a grandiose title¡ªit seemed the world truly was vast. He never thought he¡¯d be held back in a place like this. ¡®At this rate, it¡¯ll be hard to finish before Count Berthus arrives.¡¯ The roaring flames showed no signs of dying down. The once-fertile earth had blackened into lifelessness, and every gust of wind scattered coarse ashes into the air. The flickering embers danced like blossoms blooming at dawn. As a massive force surged forward, Dersian¡¯s sword met it with a sharp counterstrike. Within the ashen world, his silver blade gleamed brilliantly. ¡°Gahhh...!¡± Thud. The mighty beastman warrior finally fell to his knees. Blood poured in torrents from his grasped neck¡ªa fatal wound, no doubt about it. He wouldn¡¯t last long like this. For Dersian, that was a relief. This opponent had delayed him endlessly, standing like an unyielding wall. Truly, he had been a formidable and tenacious foe. ¡°©¤ Was the beastman¡¯s fall a turning point? A woman¡¯s voice, more a shriek than proper words, erupted nearby. The high-pitched sound reverberated with fury, accompanied by a storm of flames. It was less like the crack of a whip and more like waves crashing violently upon an open sea. After a brief deliberation, Dersian chose to evade. Not because he couldn¡¯t confront it head-on, but because there was no need. The firepower wouldn¡¯t last long anyway. If such strength had been available from the beginning, it would have been unleashed earlier. Clearly, the woman had overexerted herself to increase her output. As he moved deftly to avoid the scorching flames, Dersian had a thought. ¡®It¡¯s shallow.¡¯ Each wave was undeniably terrifying in its intensity, but it couldn¡¯t compare to the sword strikes of ¡°Shadow Moon¡±. How could he ever forget? The eerie silence, the almost ethereal quality of that blade. A terror so profound it felt as though ten lives wouldn¡¯t be enough to survive it¡ªand yet, breathtakingly beautiful. That day¡¯s memory was etched deep in Dersian¡¯s mind, never to be erased. Thus, this was a risk worth taking. Compared to Shadow Moon, this was a danger he could endure. Dersian pushed through the blazing inferno. The searing winds felt as though they would melt his skin. Felt, but ultimately did not. In an instant, he closed the distance. The red-haired woman glared at him, her face contorted with rage. As Dersian moved to strike her down, three sharp arrows whistled through the air. Though unharmed, he had missed a golden opportunity. ¡®It seems I¡¯ll need to deal with the archer first.¡¯ The arrows weren¡¯t particularly powerful, but their precision was disruptive, constantly breaking his momentum. A quick glance revealed the beastman warrior, whom he thought incapacitated, slowly rising to his feet. ¡®This is troublesome.¡¯ From the beastman, Dersian could sense the divine power of the dark god, Hibras. A black, sticky aura¡ªan ominous force cloaked the white tiger beastman¡¯s body. Every instinct as a living being screamed of its danger. One of Dersian¡¯s lingering doubts was resolved. Galedin had originally been part of another mercenary group, only to find himself with just the two kids left after the chaos. From that day on, the three of them stuck together, with Galedin effectively raising the two as his own. He was, in practice, their adoptive father. ¡°Why is it so hard to see you, unnie? I¡¯ve missed you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy. You¡¯ve grown so much!¡± ¡°And you¡¯re even prettier than the last time I saw you, unnie!¡± ¡°I... I am?¡± Mary adored Sirien. Ability-users like Mary often had difficulty with education and self-control, leading to frequent injuries caused by their own powers. Sirien, capable of wielding immense power while protecting Mary from harming herself, naturally became her mentor. Through this, they grew close. Galedin, on the other hand, had been a seasoned warrior from the start, so there wasn¡¯t much to teach him. Hakon was mostly trained by Galedin himself, although I occasionally stepped in when asked. Hakon, always quiet, gave a polite nod of respect. Galedin grinned and clapped Hakon on the back. ¡°This kid¡¯s improved a lot. You¡¯ll be surprised the next time you see him in action.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± There was no need for an extended reunion. We hadn¡¯t been apart for long, and we¡¯d surely see each other again soon. Galedin, especially, was meticulous when it came to work. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll head out for a patrol. Mary, save the catching up for later and start by surveying the area.¡± ¡°Yes, sir! See you later, unnie!¡± ¡°Alright, see you.¡± It seemed they¡¯d prearranged their tasks, as the three headed off to scout the surroundings. I waved them off as they disappeared. In the original story, these three hadn¡¯t been given much prominence. They were one-time characters, obstacles meant to delay Dersian¡¯s journey until my arrival. Their deaths had occurred within the span of a few sentences¡ªbrief and final. If Galedin¡¯s name hadn¡¯t been mentioned, I might not have remembered them at all. Back then, Dersian was already renowned as the Swordmaster. Even within the heroine¡¯s reverse harem, he was among the strongest. The fact that these three had given him such trouble was like striking gold. They were allies worth investing in. I suspected that, even in the original story, they were meant to be valuable assets. Razen¡¯s fury after witnessing their deaths certainly suggested as much. Though, to be fair, my character in the novel always seemed angry, so it was hard to say for sure. The three faded from view, and I finished checking on the state of the procession. There was nothing more for us to do here. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to our post.¡± ¡°Okay. By the way, Razen?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sirien smiled brightly, her small frame pressing close to my side. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you holding my hand today?¡± ¡°Ahem. Well, you know... people might notice.¡± ¡°Why does that matter? You¡¯re mine now. If anything, I should make sure no one else gets any ideas.¡± ¡°I doubt anyone¡¯s interested...¡± ¡°Wrong! I¡¯m sure there are. Sneaky little cats. I won¡¯t let them near you.¡± Well, if she insisted. Our hands clasped together, and Sirien finally looked satisfied. ¡°Hehe. Good. Let¡¯s go back now.¡± [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 70: Northern Mountains (3) Chapter 70: Northern Mountains (3) Ever since I regained the memories of the original story, there was something I had been pondering. Was it about how this world was designed? Or perhaps the way things not mentioned in the original work operated? Take the seasons, for example. In the original story, it was stated, ¡°Early winter is the season when the monsters become most aggressive.¡± However, the exact ecology of these monsters was never explored. ¡®Well, that was probably a hastily thrown-together plot point.¡¯ The author likely wanted to write a scene where the female lead is saved by the male lead. Thus, they created the setting of monsters becoming dangerous in early winter. Without much thought, the female lead ventured into the forest and was rescued by the crown prince. The trigger was that trivial, but the setting introduced in the story became absolute. That particular rule had to manifest into reality. Thus, this world was designed in reverse. The essential settings were established first, and the unexplored areas were twisted and filled in to make everything else seem plausible. At least, that was my theory. The strongest evidence was none other than myself and Sirien. We were supposed to be the quintessential villains, yet Sirien was the Grand Duchess of Eilencia. It was nearly impossible for someone of such noble status to end up as the Saintess of Hibras, with its murky reputation. Therefore, destiny had to weave an abundance of tragedies just for us. ¡®In the end, both of us joined Hibras side by side.¡¯ Anyway, because of that wretched setup, monsters during this time of year were exceptionally ferocious. Normally, they wouldn¡¯t dare attack due to the overwhelming disparity in strength. But today, they had completely lost their minds, throwing themselves recklessly at us. We had been attacked by monsters exactly six times today. And more than ten times, fiery pillars of flame had erupted from the rear of the procession, courtesy of Mary. And we weren¡¯t the only ones enduring the assaults of these frenzied monsters. I didn¡¯t know which fool decided to venture into the northern mountain range at this time, but they must¡¯ve been desperate like us. Normally, people would detour around the mountains to save time. ¡°Sirien, do you see that up ahead? The ones fighting the monsters?¡± ¡°Yes, I see them. Looks like nobles.¡± ¡°Can you recognize their crest? I can¡¯t see it from here.¡± ¡°Wait a moment... Now I see it. A sword entwined with vines... It¡¯s quite famous. That¡¯s the Ashik Count¡¯s household.¡± The Ashik Count¡¯s household. The name was all too familiar¡ªit was the family of the Sword Saint, Dersian Ashik. ¡°For now, let¡¯s help them. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to have a debt owed by such a household.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Razen?¡± ¡°...Fine, let¡¯s go.¡± The Sword Saint. Dersian Ashik was one of Razen¡¯s greatest adversaries in the original story. Living up to his grandiose title, he was depicted as a formidable warrior, one of the few capable of facing me head-on. Though he suffered countless defeats, he played a crucial role in my eventual demise as my most formidable foe. Looking back, Dersian killed more of my allies than the crown prince did. Though the prince stole many of the spotlight moments, Dersian quietly claimed numerous impactful scenes for himself. The author clearly had a soft spot for him. And now, that same man was groveling before us. It seemed we had arrived a little earlier than in the original timeline. Since no specific dates were mentioned in the story, I couldn¡¯t be certain. ¡°So, I¡¯d like to ask¡ªwould it be alright if I joined you on the way to the capital? I will properly express my gratitude once we arrive, of course. This request is separate from the assistance you¡¯ve already provided.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something I can decide on my own. I¡¯ll need to discuss it with Baron Esquente, but he¡¯s just arriving now.¡± ¡°Thank you. I appreciate it.¡± In the end, Dersian joined our group on the journey to Edelmarion. Baron Esquente seemed particularly interested in the ¡°gratitude¡± promised by the Ashik family, and Sirien appeared to take the pragmatic approach of accepting the situation without complaint. In the original story, Dersian¡¯s personality was portrayed as upright and polite, a truly virtuous young man. His friendliness quickly won over the group, especially among the female employees of the merchant guild, who were particularly impressed by him. As night fell, the group stopped for dinner. Sirien and I sat side by side near a campfire, eating skewers of roasted meat. Suddenly, Sirien created a thin barrier of divine power around us. It seemed she had something she wanted to discuss. ¡°Razen, you don¡¯t seem to like Dersian very much.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to say I dislike him. Was it that obvious?¡± ¡°No. No one else would¡¯ve noticed. But I can tell just from looking at your face. You seem to dislike him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t bother hiding it from you.¡± From what I had observed, Dersian wasn¡¯t a bad person. That much was only natural¡ªif anything, he was meant to be on the side of justice. If he weren¡¯t destined to become my enemy, I might¡¯ve thought highly of him. But I had no intention of growing attached to someone who was bound to die. Sirien chuckled softly. ¡°Maybe we should¡¯ve told him not to follow us. Honestly, I don¡¯t like him much either.¡± ¡°Why? Everyone else seems to like him.¡± ¡°He looks too feminine for a man. And for a swordsman, he seems too feeble. I bet he¡¯s not even that skilled.¡± ¡°Not a great first impression, huh?¡± Sirien¡¯s head naturally leaned toward me, her warmth blending with the heat of the campfire. It felt as though the winter chill was melting away. From a distance, I noticed Dersian and Isha standing not too far apart. As always, Isha maintained her wary demeanor, though she didn¡¯t seem to be outright avoiding Dersian. Her posture was more like a cautious stray cat keeping its guard up. It was remarkable to see the two of them together without conflict. In the original story, their first meeting involved them drawing swords and trying to kill each other. One thing was clear¡ªthis encounter had never happened in the original timeline. Sirien, still leaning against me, lifted her head. The divine barrier around us dissipated like grains of sand scattering in the wind. This typically happened when someone was approaching. ¡°Looks like he¡¯s coming our way.¡± I had been too focused on eating to notice, but sure enough, Dersian was walking toward us. He glanced at both of us, then his expression shifted as if he had come to some sort of realization. The look on his face was one of utter clarity and relief. What was that? What exactly had he realized? [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 71: Northern Mountains (4) Chapter 71: Northern Mountains (4) [Excerpt from Saintess, Reverse Harem is Corrupt! Volume 6, Page 79] A massive tremor reverberated underfoot. Staring at the distorted ground, Dersian thought to himself: ¡®Strong.¡¯ The destructive power was chilling. However, it was still no match for Razen Berthus. It wasn¡¯t as fast or stealthy as Isha of the Shadow Moon. After all, Dersian could read its attacks. This was an opponent he could handle with rationality, not just raw instinct. In that case, he wouldn¡¯t lose. Dersian was confident he would never lose to an enemy weaker than the Shadow Moon. **** Dersian hesitated for a moment, then approached. Despite everything, he was still a high-ranking noble. With a feigned smile of courtesy, Sirien greeted him warmly. The reason for the ¡°feigned¡± part was the artificial undertone that was impossible to ignore. It was a beautiful smile, but there was a faint hint of annoyance. Was it because their time alone had been interrupted? It seemed even I had become adept at reading Sirien¡¯s expressions. Well, considering how much time I¡¯d spent around Sirien, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess what was on their mind just from a glance. ¡°What brings you here, Sir Dersian?¡± ¡°I wanted to have a brief conversation. Could you spare me a moment?¡± ¡°Hmm, sure. I don¡¯t have anything pressing right now.¡± He wants to talk? That must mean he wanted to speak to Sirien alone without me. The weather was cold. Sirien disliked the chill, so it would be better to keep them by the fire. It seemed I would have to step aside. Whatever they talked about, I could always hear it from Sirien later. As I was tidying up and preparing to leave, Dersian scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Ah, I should have said this from the start.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°The person I wish to speak with isn¡¯t the Saintess but rather Sir Razen.¡± The Sword Saint wanted something with me? A million question marks flooded my mind. I couldn¡¯t begin to understand what was going through Dersian¡¯s head. What could he possibly have to say to me? Could it be that he overheard me badmouthing him? No, that was unlikely. ¡°May I ask for your understanding for a moment? I promise not to go far. After all, I wouldn¡¯t separate the Saintess from her guard.¡± ¡°Ah... sure.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Sirien nodded in approval, though their brow furrowed slightly, as if their mood had worsened. I¡¯d have to smooth things over with them later. Dersian moved first, and I followed. True to his word, Dersian didn¡¯t go far. ¡°At first, I wasn¡¯t sure, but the way the Saintess looks at you¡ªit¡¯s unmistakable. Unless someone¡¯s completely oblivious, they¡¯d notice.¡± ¡°Is that... so?¡± Dersian truly had a great personality. To put it kindly, he was optimistic; to put it less kindly, he lacked a sense of personal boundaries. Now that he believed the misunderstanding was cleared, it seemed he thought we¡¯d become friends. ¡°I was deeply impressed watching you face the monsters earlier. Your skills are so exceptional that I¡¯m surprised your name isn¡¯t well-known in the capital.¡± Well, that was because Sirien and Baron Esquente had tightly controlled the flow of information. It wouldn¡¯t do for our names to reach Count Roxen. Since we were so young back then, few nobles knew of us. We hadn¡¯t gone so far as to use aliases, but we certainly didn¡¯t want our names spreading in the capital. I gave Dersian a suitably vague excuse and asked him not to casually mention my name in the city. ¡°Understood. I owe both of you my life, after all.¡± ¡°Thank you. Then, can I consider your business here concluded?¡± ¡°Well... actually, I do have one more thing to ask.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Dersian scratched his head again. In the original story, this was described as his habit whenever he had to say something difficult. Though his thoughts were hard to predict, his emotions were easy to read¡ªthey always showed plainly on his face. Which only made my feelings more complicated. Why does he act like a romance comic protagonist experiencing his first love in front of me? The discomfort in my chest made me want to run away from this conversation. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve known Isha-nim the longest here. Ah, excluding Sir Russell, of course.¡± This guy even added the honorific ¡°-nim¡± to a commoner¡¯s name? Whatever. It wasn¡¯t an incorrect statement. I hadn¡¯t known Isha for very long, but within this group, I¡¯d been around her the longest¡ªby a matter of days. ¡°It¡¯s not as long as you might think. But why are you asking about Isha?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Dersian coughed awkwardly. ¡°This is embarrassing to ask, but... does Miss Isha have someone special in her life?¡± ¡°...By someone special, do you mean in the romantic sense?¡± ¡°Yes, exactly.¡± My mind went blank. So, what Dersian was asking me was whether Isha had a lover. Aren¡¯t you two supposed to hate each other? Shouldn¡¯t there be some kind of instinctive hostility bubbling up between you two? In the original story, you were at each other¡¯s throats the moment you met! ¡°As far as I know, she doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great to hear!¡± The confusion in my head only deepened. Now Dersian, full of excitement, began to gush about Isha. ¡°This is such a relief! I¡¯ve met many women before, but I¡¯ve never felt my heart race like this. It must be fate. I can¡¯t get her emerald-green eyes out of my head!¡± ¡°...So, you¡¯re saying it was love at first sight?¡± ¡°Love at first sight? There¡¯s no better way to describe it.¡± The world truly was an unpredictable place. [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 72: Northern Mountain (5) Chapter 72: Northern Mountain (5) When you think about it, Dersian always compared his opponents to Isha whenever he faced a formidable enemy. ¡°This one¡¯s slower than Isha,¡± or, ¡°This one¡¯s more manageable compared to Isha.¡± It never struck me as odd. After all, Isha¡¯s strength was described as extraordinary in the story. Even Dersian, who defeated Isha, admitted it was pure chance and suggested he was still inferior to her. Among all the swordsmen¡ªexcept me¡ªIsha was often regarded the highest. So, I just assumed that Dersian¡¯s image of a ¡°formidable opponent¡± had naturally solidified around Isha. After all, he was part of the reverse harem surrounding the heroine, Elise. It was only natural to think he would like Elise. Well, what can I say now that he¡¯s made his feelings clear? The words ¡°love at first sight¡± and the raw emotions written across his face... It seemed that all those mentions of Isha in the original story weren¡¯t just about her strength. Come to think of it, for someone who appeared so early in the story, it took Dersian quite a while to be romantically entangled with the heroine. ¡°I heard it while teaching her swordsmanship¡ªapparently, she enjoys baking. It¡¯s been a hobby of hers since childhood.¡± ¡°Baking... I see. I¡¯d like to try it myself someday.¡± Feeling a little sorry for him, I tried to comfort him somehow. If Dersian really did fall for Isha at first sight in the original story, then his life must have been quite tragic. To think, his first love was an assassin who tried to kill him. To survive, he had to cut her down. And in the end, Isha died in the torture chambers of the Inquisition. Just as he came to terms with his feelings, his second love was snatched away by the Crown Prince. In the epilogue, when the heroine was married, Dersian departed to train and become stronger. Now, I think I understand what that ¡°training¡± really meant. Well, behind every happy ending, there are stories like this. Especially for those who lose in the game of love, bitterness is inevitable. Dersian bowed his head to me again. ¡°Thank you so much, Sir Razen. I¡¯ll be relying on you in the future as well!¡± ¡°...But don¡¯t come too often.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± It didn¡¯t seem like he understood. In any case, as soon as the conversation ended, I returned to my seat. Waiting for me was Sirien, her cheeks puffed out in what could only be described as a sulk. My beloved had a knack for adding to my worries with just a few words. ¡°Razen cheated on me.¡± ¡°What? Where did that come from? I was right beside you and just had a quick chat.¡± ¡°I saw everything. That person looked completely smitten with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s... that¡¯s an awful misunderstanding. I don¡¯t even want to imagine it.¡± ¡°Hmph. Really? Well, hurry up and sit next to me.¡± ¡°I let my guard down. I never thought even men would start going after you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what¡¯s happening. I already explained.¡± Sirien rubbed her face against my chest. Her soft, squishy cheeks left a warm trace behind. ¡°That was truly shocking. I thought only women would covet you.¡± ¡°Such misunderstandings only make things harder for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not prejudiced.¡± ¡°Would it be so bad to have just a little?¡± ¡°Who knows. Just reassure me quickly.¡± Inside the rattling carriage, Sirien began sketching on a small piece of paper. She drew scales, representing the Imperial Court, and an eagle, symbolizing the Royal Family. ¡°One is the Imperial Court. The other is an imperial decree, right?¡± ¡°Correct. If it¡¯s just circumstantial evidence, it¡¯s already enough. Even if we took it to a fair court, we¡¯d have a good chance of winning, and the Emperor isn¡¯t foolish¡ªhe likely suspects the count¡¯s betrayal.¡± ¡°I thought court battles weren¡¯t an option.¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t. The Imperial Court is corrupt. If I stood at the forefront, it might be possible, but it¡¯s too dangerous for now.¡± Sirien drew a bold X over the scales. A court so corrupt that a duchess would openly call it rotten¡ªthis empire was hopelessly broken. In contrast, she circled the eagle. ¡°So an imperial decree would be the cleanest option?¡± ¡°Yes. The problem is the Emperor.¡± Politics isn¡¯t about truth or justice alone. This was especially true in an ancient empire like this one. The tangled web of vested interests had rusted the empire in every corner. ¡°Think from the Emperor¡¯s perspective. What does he stand to gain by following our plan?¡± ¡°Baron Esquente and the vacant position of Count Eloran?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t appeal to him much. Outwardly, the marquis isn¡¯t loyal to either the Emperor or the other nobles. That vacant position would have to be split between the two sides.¡± The House of Eloran was a prestigious family with deep roots in the empire. Naturally, they held considerable influence in central politics. Their value couldn¡¯t compare to a mere frontier garrison commander, especially one like Baron Isquente, who came from common stock. ¡°What if the Emperor quietly removed Baron Isquente and blackmailed the count with his weaknesses?¡± ¡°Then he¡¯d gain a strong and obedient dog.¡± ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t approach the Emperor directly right now.¡± Sirien added a triangle over the circle. She drew an arrow from the circle to a new symbol¡ªa lantern, representing the Hibras Church. ¡°But we can buy ourselves some time. We¡¯ll ask the Emperor to officially recognize the Hebras Church within the empire.¡± ¡°What would that change?¡± ¡°The royal family would send officials to our temple. That would keep Count Eloran in check for a while.¡± ¡°Is that why we need to go to the capital as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s part of it, but... there¡¯s one more reason.¡± Sirien reached for my hand and pulled me closer. ¡°We need undeniable proof. Something so incriminating that the Emperor won¡¯t be able to cover it up. We¡¯ll make the incident explode in a way that no one can ignore.¡± As she leaned in, Sirien¡¯s fingertip playfully tapped my lips. Her mischievous smile was close¡ªso close I could feel her breath. ¡°What do people need to communicate?¡± ¡°Words... or letters, if not that.¡± ¡°Exactly. For secret conversations, they need to meet in person even more.¡± ¡°So there must be a messenger. Are they operating in the capital right now?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the luck you¡¯ve uncovered. It¡¯s information only Russell knew.¡± Sirien finally pressed her lips to mine. It was a light kiss, yet the warmth of her breath seemed to linger on my face. ¡°This is your reward. Thanks to you, everything¡¯s going more smoothly.¡± Sirien¡¯s radiant smile was, as always, the most beautiful thing in the world. [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 73: The Imperial Capital, Edelmarion (1) Chapter 73: The Imperial Capital, Edelmarion (1) Once we passed through the northern mountain range, a peaceful journey ensued. There were no monster attacks, nor was this region infested with bandits. No matter how decayed the empire might be, it wasn¡¯t rotten enough to neglect the security of the capital¡¯s surroundings. By some stroke of luck, we encountered rangers at the mountain¡¯s base. Though they gave us the kind of look reserved for lunatics when they realized we had crossed the mountains during this season, it was a fair reaction. There was no counterargument to their perfectly reasonable disbelief. The rangers, who were monitoring the mountains to ensure no monsters emerged, provided their escort thanks to the authority of Dersian and Baron Esquente. One of them, perhaps out of concern, shared some advice about the area. ¡°It¡¯s better to take a detour around the mountains during this season. I can see you¡¯re skilled, but the northern mountains are unpredictable right now.¡± ¡°There were a lot of them, sure, but not to the degree you¡¯re describing. Even hiring mercenaries from the capital should suffice to travel safely.¡± ¡°You were lucky. The situation has changed a lot recently. Just last year around this time, an entire caravan of considerable size was wiped out.¡± The rangers, often referred to as the protectors of the Empire¡¯s forests, were an elite force known for their strict discipline and their role in patrolling the mountains and hunting monsters. Their reputation extended across the empire. People who live their lives on the battlefield aren¡¯t prone to exaggeration. When I asked for more details, they willingly elaborated. ¡°Is there something out there?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a cunning one. It has killed dozens of people that we know of. We¡¯ve found its traces a few times but failed to track it down. We suspect it¡¯s a monster with red feathers, but we¡¯re not certain.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll heed your advice. Escaping the rangers¡¯ pursuit means it¡¯s no ordinary foe.¡± ¡°Unless you have a Swordmaster with you, please detour next time.¡± ¡°Haha...¡± The rangers escorted us until Edelmarion came into view. Even from afar, the capital was a grand and majestic city that dwarfed the distance. The opulent imperial palace was visible even from here, and the temples of various orders lining the river caught the eye with their splendor. Seeing in person the scenes that had only been described in the original story was a moving experience. The novel¡¯s author had little interest in world-building beyond the characters, so details about the capital were sparse. The settings seemed slapped together whenever necessary. What a garbage novel. ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll be returning to our post.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Safe travels ahead.¡± After the rangers departed, we continued on. With well-paved roads ahead, our pace was much faster than in the mountains. As a result, we arrived without issue and were now waiting for the inspection to proceed. The line was a bit long, leaving us with nothing to do but chat idly. ¡°Wow... They weren¡¯t kidding when they said the capital¡¯s walls are so tall they strain your neck just to look up.¡± ¡°Right? They really are massive.¡± Isha Isha and Sirien shared similar yet different impressions. Isha acted like a country girl seeing a city for the first time, while Sirien seemed mildly surprised but otherwise unimpressed. My reaction wasn¡¯t much different from Sirien¡¯s. With that, the gates creaked open. The city of Edelmarion finally unfolded before us, and even I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by the view. ¡°So this is the heart of the Empire...¡± Isha whispered. Wide boulevards teeming with people stretched out in all directions. Shops lined the streets, their colorful signs advertising everything from exotic spices to the latest magic tools. The scent of freshly baked bread mingled with the aroma of roasted meats, creating a strangely nostalgic feeling. ¡°Stay close. The capital is bustling, and it¡¯s easy to get lost,¡± Dersian warned. ¡°Understood.¡± But Isha¡¯s Isha excitement was already evident in her darting eyes. Sirien, on the other hand, was alert and focused, her gaze scanning the crowd for potential threats. As we made our way to the lodging prepared for us, a group of street performers caught our attention. A fire-eater was juggling flames while acrobats leaped through rings of fire. The crowd erupted in applause as coins clinked into their collection boxes. ¡°Amazing...¡± Isha breathed, her eyes wide. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. You¡¯ll see much grander performances if we attend a noble banquet,¡± Dersian commented dryly. But I couldn¡¯t help but agree with Isha. The vibrant atmosphere, the energy of the performers¡ªit was something you couldn¡¯t replicate in the sterile, polished halls of nobility. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving,¡± I said, pulling Isha along before she could get too distracted. As we turned a corner, a commotion broke out nearby. A man in tattered clothes was arguing with a merchant, his voice rising above the din of the crowd. ¡°You cheated me! This isn¡¯t worth the price you charged!¡± ¡°Nonsense! You agreed to the price. Now leave before I call the guards!¡± Sirien¡¯s hand instinctively moved toward her sword, but I stopped her with a glance. This wasn¡¯t our business, and drawing attention now wouldn¡¯t do us any favors. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± We continued on, leaving the argument behind. But I couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling that the capital, for all its grandeur, hid a darker side beneath the surface. By the time we reached our lodging, the sun was setting, casting a golden glow over the city. The inn was modest but well-kept, with a warm fire crackling in the hearth and the scent of stew wafting from the kitchen. ¡°We¡¯ll rest here for the night and visit the imperial court tomorrow,¡± Dersian announced. As we settled in, I couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the day¡¯s events. Edelmarion was everything I¡¯d imagined and more, but it also felt... overwhelming. For someone like me, thrust into this world with knowledge of what lay ahead, the capital was both a promise and a threat. ¡®I need to stay vigilant.¡¯ Tomorrow, the wheels of fate would begin to turn, and there would be no going back. [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 74: Imperial Capital, Edelmarion (2) Chapter 74: Imperial Capital, Edelmarion (2) It was nothing new, but this world had countless gods. Even just counting the sects actively operating in the Empire exceeded double digits. If you included gods like Hibras, who had been forgotten or whose faith had entirely perished, it was impossible to estimate how many gods had existed throughout history. The most renowned among them were the so-called Five Gods¡ªgods of Light, Faith, Benevolence, Order, and War. The sects worshiping these gods wielded significant influence. Among them, Asirel, the god of Light, boasted the largest following and would eventually choose the female protagonist, Elise, as a saintess. Countless gods and a myriad of sects. Despite their diversity, the scale of these sects varied greatly. In any other world, such differences would have likely led to devastating wars. However, in this world, religious conflicts were surprisingly rare. The reason lay in the tangible nature of miracles¡ªpeople could directly witness the existence of gods. This made it impossible for anyone to claim, ¡°Our faith is the only truth, and your god is a fake!¡± However, the gods were reluctant to directly interfere in the mortal realm. The task of believing in gods and building sects ultimately fell to humans. Surprisingly, those who called themselves followers began to ¡°classify¡± the gods. This concept gave rise to the Imperial Pantheon. Nominally, it was a religious alliance established to prevent conflicts and combat malevolent deities. In reality, it was a political faction created by the sects of the Five Gods to extort smaller sects. If a sect failed to gain recognition as a ¡°benevolent deity¡± by the Imperial Pantheon, their missionary activities were restricted. Worse, they risked being branded as a cult and purged. In the end, the Pantheon was a stage for political power plays among the sects. After explaining this, Sirien waved her hand dismissively, as if exhausted by the subject. ¡°Well, at least we¡¯re in a better position. We¡¯re not entirely unknown. We may have been buried in that forest for ages, but if you search old texts, our name does come up.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s a textbook example of downfall?¡± ¡°Pfft, exactly. That¡¯s why older priests might recognize the name Hibras. At least we won¡¯t hear remarks about having no history.¡± Sirien frowned, and I could almost hear her gritting her teeth. ¡°But it cost us quite a bit of money.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you extort a good amount from Baron Esquente? I heard the baron was practically in tears.¡± ¡°We only got half of what we should have! That money wasn¡¯t supposed to leave my hands for a long time! Ugh, do you know how much I could¡¯ve done with that?¡± To officially register a name in the Imperial Pantheon, two conditions had to be met: proof of divine power and contributions to the Empire and the Pantheon. Divine power was a given for recognition as a religion. As for contributions, our achievements on the battlefield against demonic forces made this part relatively easy. If we framed our role in repelling the demons correctly, it would be enough to meet the requirements. The problem was that these ¡°contributions¡± subtly included donations. Without a generous donation, they¡¯d nitpick over every little thing. It was an open secret, but in Hibras¡¯s case, emphasizing the god¡¯s dominion over death could lead to complications. So, begrudgingly, we had to gather a hefty sum of gold, which we had just donated. The donation was so significant that the Archbishop of Asirel, who had been guiding us, grinned so wide it seemed his face might split in two. The Archbishop promised to discuss our temple with the imperial family and conveyed that this matter would be reviewed positively. In essence, all that remained was procedural formalities. Approval was practically guaranteed. Still, it seemed there wasn¡¯t a single uncorrupted corner in Edelmarion¡¯s laws or religions. No wonder the future crown prince drew so much attention. High-end restaurants, of course, were always the kind of places coveted by couples wanting an intimate evening. Though, in this case, it was likely a man seeking such time. This meant I ran into Dersian again in front of the restaurant. ¡°Saintess? Fancy meeting you here!¡± ¡°Isha? Did you two plan this from the start?¡± ¡°No. Honestly, it¡¯s purely a coincidence.¡± Sirien tilted her head, skeptical. I firmly clarified that it was indeed a coincidence. It seemed today was the day Dersian had arranged to spar with Isha. From the looks of it, he had prepared meticulously, and I felt guilty about potentially ruining their plans by inserting myself into the situation. In times like these, it¡¯s best to step aside and give them their space. Judging by Isha¡¯s demeanor, she had likely just come along for the promised dinner... Well, if the two of them grew closer, it wouldn¡¯t be a loss for me either. ¡°Since the two of you were planning to come here anyway, don¡¯t mind us...¡± ¡°Since fate brought us together, how about we dine as a group of four?¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Ahem. I¡¯ve been meaning to have a deeper conversation with you two anyway.¡± Dersian shattered my considerate gesture without hesitation. Looking closely, his expression was stiff, and his hands, which had been clenched tightly, were just now starting to relax. He was clearly trying hard to compose himself. I could guess why. I glanced at Sirien, unsure how to respond, and noticed her tightly shut lips curving into a subtle, mischievous smile. Dersian likely didn¡¯t catch it, but I did¡ªit was a hidden spark of amusement. Since she didn¡¯t seem annoyed, I didn¡¯t mind. At least, it didn¡¯t seem like her mischief would be aimed at me this time. ¡°What do you think, Sirien?¡± ¡°Why not? This could be fun for a change.¡± ¡°Then go on inside first. Just mention my name at the door¡ªthey¡¯ll let you in. I¡¯ll catch up shortly.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go, Isha.¡± After the two women went in ahead, Dersian stood awkwardly in front of me. The moment his tension seemed to dissipate, he let out a deep sigh, ¡°Phew¡ª¡± ¡°I tried to give you some space, so why did you act like that?¡± ¡°Well, um... I was just so nervous. I kept making stupid mistakes, and when I saw the two of them, I just... panicked.¡± Dersian¡¯s head drooped in shame. It seemed he was well aware of how ridiculous he¡¯d looked. I debated whether I should offer him some meaningful advice but ultimately decided against it. I wasn¡¯t exactly a seasoned expert myself, having only recently started dating Sirien. Besides, Isha wasn¡¯t particularly perceptive in these situations. Still, I could spare him one piece of advice. ¡°Take it slow. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± ¡°...Thank you.¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s head inside. They¡¯re waiting for us.¡± [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 75: Imperial Capital Edelmarion (3) chapter 75: imperial capital edelmarion (3) fortunately, the restaurant¡¯s reputation was well-deserved. sirien seemed quite satisfied. as for me, i enjoyed the venison, and even isha, who usually kept her reactions reserved, showed a bright expression of surprise. you could call it the benefits of the luxurious noble culture. every little decorative detail had clearly been crafted with care. and the taste? it went without saying. there¡¯s always a reason when something satisfies the picky palates of the upper class. the only one who couldn¡¯t enjoy the delicacies was dersian. judging by his blank look, he probably couldn¡¯t even tell if the bread was going into his mouth or his nose. the way he clenched and unclenched his fists¡ªit must have been a habit when he was nervous. surprisingly, that was him doing better than usual. isha wasn¡¯t accustomed to the formal dining culture of nobles. noticing this, dersian had taken it upon himself to teach her proper utensil etiquette and the order of eating. it was a kind of small victory for him, and the confidence it gave seemed to smooth out his otherwise awkward demeanor. ¡°come to think of it, you two are remarkably well-versed in etiquette. it¡¯s impressive,¡± isha commented. ¡°looking as brutish as i do, i figured i¡¯d better learn proper manners if i wanted to be treated like a human.¡± i replied. ¡°brutish? who on earth said that to you?¡± sirien snapped, turning her head sharply. the cold glint in her eyes was enough to betray her rising anger. she seemed ready to hunt down whoever had said such a thing, though even sirien wouldn¡¯t actually go that far. with a small chuckle, i responded, ¡°my father.¡± ¡°hm. that makes sense. he probably meant it in a good way,¡± she said, trying to sound casual. ¡°pfft,¡± i couldn¡¯t hold back a laugh. ¡°hey, cut it out....¡± sirien¡¯s energy deflated a little. her gaze briefly dropped before she looked back at me with a mix of irritation and helplessness. that expression was so endearing i couldn¡¯t help but smile. bringing up my late father in such a light tone might have seemed inappropriate, but it didn¡¯t bother me much. i¡¯d long since come to terms with it, after all. it was sirien who had helped me swallow my grief. teasing her was one thing, but it didn¡¯t feel right to keep the conversation on this subject. fanning herself, sirien quickly changed the topic. ¡°enough of this gloomy talk. let¡¯s discuss something fun instead.¡± ¡°like what?¡± i asked. ¡°how about ideal types? let¡¯s start with isha. what kind of person do you like?¡± wow, bold move. dersian, sitting in front of me, swallowed hard. just as the tension in the air was easing, it wrapped around us all again. the only one oblivious to this atmosphere was isha. her head tilted slightly as she fell deep into thought. ¡°hmm... ideal type. i can¡¯t think of much,¡± she began. ¡°never thought about it? like, what kind of traits you prefer or dislike?¡± sirien pressed. ¡°if i had to pick, maybe someone who doesn¡¯t lie. someone who keeps promises, repays trust,¡± isha replied after a moment. ¡°so, someone dependable?¡± sirien clarified. dersian clenched his fists tightly. what was it in the original story again? dersian¡¯s defining trait leaned more toward refinement than dependability. ¡°very well, then.¡± before i knew it, everyone¡¯s attention had shifted to me. even isha, who had been focusing entirely on her meal, looked intrigued. given the times, isha seemed particularly fascinated by any story related to battles or demon kings. she reminded me of sirien when she caught sight of something sweet. it might have been a bit much for her age, but as a fellow swordsman, i could understand. sometimes, the drive to break through walls was all that mattered. enlightenment could come from unexpected places. but honestly, the story wasn¡¯t all that grand. ¡°you seem to have high expectations, but it¡¯s actually not that uncommon. lower-ranking demon kings aren¡¯t much different from strong demons.¡± ¡°is that so? that¡¯s not what i¡¯ve heard. i thought demon kings were all monstrous beings.¡± ¡°that¡¯s true for the western territories. but as a rough estimate, those ranked below 50 aren¡¯t particularly remarkable. of course, there are exceptions.¡± the constant battles in the empire¡¯s north stemmed from one of the gates to the demon realm being located there. but that didn¡¯t mean all demon kings were confined to the north. there wasn¡¯t just one gate, and high-ranking demon kings like eligor mostly settled elsewhere on the continent. conversely, most demon kings lingering near the gates were of lower rank. i once killed a demon who claimed to be the 70th-ranked demon king, only for another to appear days later and introduce himself as the new 70th-ranked king. they often killed each other off, so it wasn¡¯t surprising. ¡°what do you mean by exceptions?¡± isha asked. ¡°rank 69: decarabia.¡± sirien, chewing her steak, was the one to answer. as i mentioned, lower-ranking demon kings weren¡¯t particularly threatening. that was why the empire didn¡¯t station swordmasters in the north. even i, officially, had yet to reveal my sword aura. however, decarabia was a demon king who had maintained his position for an exceptionally long time. for a 69th-ranked demon king, typically deemed unworthy of even recording their name, he was effectively treated as mid-tier or higher. ¡°decarabia? i¡¯ve never heard of him. is he a particularly strong demon king?¡± ¡°not exactly strong¡ªmore like unique.¡± decarabia wasn¡¯t a demon king known for his raw power. the problem lay in his parasitic nature. ¡°think of him as a parasite. decarabia is a demon king that inhabits other demons.¡± ¡°ugh, couldn¡¯t you have picked a better time to explain this? we¡¯re eating.¡± ¡°sorry.¡± sirien scolded me, but no analogy described decarabia better than ¡°parasite.¡± a demon king that invades a demon¡¯s body and takes control of its mind. just when we thought we had him cornered, his host¡¯s magic erupted in a wild frenzy, causing destruction everywhere. even with sirien¡¯s support, it was impossible to get close. even if i¡¯d used my sword aura, i wouldn¡¯t have wanted to step into that hellish chaos. only if there had been no other choice. otherwise, the risk simply wasn¡¯t worth it. after losing his host, decarabia didn¡¯t appear before us again. that was about one or two years ago. by now, he would have found a new host, maybe even moved to a different territory. or perhaps he was avoiding sirien and me altogether. well, we¡¯ll probably cross paths again someday. he seemed to hold quite the grudge as he fled. for all i know, he could be plotting something sinister even now. [tl: join patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "i became a childhood friend with the villainous saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "i accidentally created a villainous organization": /jade43 ] Chapter 76: Imperial Capital Edelmarion (4) chapter 76: imperial capital edelmarion (4) the overcast sky wore a gloomy expression all day. raindrops fell incessantly, soaking the earth until the muddy ground seemed to weep. a boy, drenched from head to toe, sneezed with a loud achoo. the rain was so cold it might as well have been snow. each droplet that touched his skin stole more of his body heat, yet he couldn¡¯t hide from it. he had something he absolutely had to do. ¡°angel, angel. are you listening?¡± ¡ª yes, my dear child. i am listening. what is it you want to know? clumsy hands dug into the ground. hidden pebbles pricked his feet, and broken twigs cut his skin, but he didn¡¯t stop. soon, he had created a hole in the ruined garden, large enough to fit a human head. ¡°am i truly a cursed child? because i keep seeing cursed things.¡± ¡ª no, my dear. you simply have more friends than others. do you remember the village hunter? ¡°the man with the blue tattoo on his left arm? of course!¡± ¡ª clever boy. do you recall how the hunter befriended a hawk? ¡°the hawk! yes, i saw it. its brown wings were so magnificent as it cried out, caw-caw! it was amazing!¡± when animals became the topic, the boy¡¯s face lit up with a radiant smile. to him, animals were far more familiar than humans. after all, the only kindness he¡¯d ever received came from animals, while cruelty came solely from people. rain kept dripping into his eyes, and he wiped his face with his arm repeatedly. ¡ª what you see are unique friends, like that hawk. others can¡¯t see them, but you can. and these friends need you to care for them. without you, they¡¯d surely be lonely. ¡°but... my mom said i¡¯m cursed. so did my dad.¡± ¡ª it¡¯s a sad truth, but not everyone in this world is as kind as you are. look. see what those people have done. the boy¡¯s bright expression didn¡¯t last long. his gaze lowered, falling on the golden-furred puppy lying lifeless before him. it was his beloved dog, raised with tender care. the boy had poured all his affection into the pup, leo, giving it the love he himself had never received. whenever food was scarce, he shared it with leo. the dog, as if understanding, remained loyal, greeting him with hoarse barks. but now, leo was dead. had the poor dog cried out in terror before it died? even a mute animal must feel fear, he thought. the grotesque angle of leo¡¯s neck gave no answers. the boy could only guess at the painful death the dog must have endured. ¡ª my dear child, do you think your puppy did something so wrong as to deserve this? ¡°no! absolutely not! leo didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± he wanted to set leo¡¯s neck straight before burying him, but he couldn¡¯t. whatever had broken it had twisted it so badly that trying to fix it might have caused the head to detach entirely. ¡ª exactly. wicked people have lied to you. the ¡®ghosts¡¯ you see are simply mischievous friends. they¡¯d never play cruel tricks on you. ¡°thank you, angel. really... you¡¯re the only one i have left.¡± ¡ª your parents and the villagers have wronged you, but remember, i will always be on your side. the boy began covering leo with soil. as clumps of dirt buried the dog¡¯s golden fur, tears streamed down the boy¡¯s face. or were they tears? it was raining, after all. maybe it was just rainwater trickling down his cheeks. even so, his eyes and chest ached with pain. a severed arm lay on the ground, its blue tattoo unmistakable. the screams of the villagers filled the air, but the boy didn¡¯t mind. they were no longer people he cared about. ¡ª kya-ha-ha-ha-ha! ¡ª give that to me! i want it too! ¡ª this one is crying? this one is laughing? this one is crying! ¡ª looks fun! i¡¯m having fun! are you having fun too? someone¡ªunrecognizable from a distance¡ªdanced wildly in the sky. it was too far to make out their face. the boy¡¯s friends played games, tossing people around like balls and snatching them from each other. occasionally, their games turned into fights. crack! something tore apart in the sky. blood rained down on eric, and a familiar face came into view. ¡ª eric¡¯s been splashed with blood! ¡ª he did it! not me! ¡ª i did it! not him! it was the boy¡¯s father. the same father who cursed him as a damned child and drowned himself in alcohol every day. every time he reeked of liquor, he would beat the boy. the angel always said his father was a bad person. seeing his father¡¯s face, the boy¡¯s eyes became hazy and distant. ¡®i told you not to talk to those cursed things.¡¯ ¡®i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t hit me.¡¯ ¡®you deserve punishment if you¡¯ve done wrong.¡¯ ¡®you¡¯re drinking again?¡¯ ¡®why are you like this too?¡¯ ¡®this is all because you gave birth to that cursed child. we should¡¯ve just killed him then.¡¯ ¡®so it¡¯s my fault now? we agreed to raise him...¡¯ ¡ª my dear, it¡¯s cold outside. you should head in now. ¡°oh, i¡¯m sorry! i must¡¯ve zoned out for a moment. i¡¯ll head home now.¡± ¡ª good. rest well. we¡¯ll leave this place tomorrow. the angel added softly: ¡ª i¡¯ll take care of everything else. **** northern mountain range garrison report # classification: critical # discoverer: ranger zimmer, post 3-2 # discovery circumstances: found during reconnaissance mission # report details: a village of approximately 30 households near the northern mountain range was completely annihilated. based on bloodstains, it is presumed all residents were killed. the lack of corpses and destruction patterns not attributable to humans suggest the involvement of monsters. red feathers were found scattered throughout the village. # notable observations: while all buildings in the village were destroyed, one secluded house remained completely intact.the location of the house suggests it was spared due to being unoccupied at the timeevidence suggests a single survivor, likely a boy based on footprint size and depth.despite thorough searches by an entire platoon of rangers, further tracking was impossible. it is presumed the survivor fell victim to another monster. # conclusion: the high-risk monster ¡°red feather¡± has begun attacking nearby settlements.request for an escalation of ¡°red feather¡± threat level.request for authorization to commence eradication operations against ¡°red feather.¡± [tl: join patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "i became a childhood friend with the villainous saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "i accidentally created a villainous organization": /jade43 ] Chapter 77: Imperial Capital Edelmarion (5) chapter 77: imperial capital edelmarion (5) russell¡¯s crescent moon was a guild that gathered intelligence from all over the empire. though it had recently suffered significant damage and was undergoing extensive restoration, its deeply entrenched roots hadn¡¯t been completely pulled out. restoring all the damage would undoubtedly take time, but the remaining roots were still usable. thankfully, the foundation left in the capital, edelmarion, was one such example. some had gone into hiding, ready to declare independence if crescent moon collapsed entirely. fortunately, that independence never came to pass. given its importance, russell had stationed trustworthy people there, which was why he managed to reestablish contact after only a few days of effort. information, after all, was best exchanged in either a completely silent place or a boisterously loud one. this time, the meeting spot was the latter. the area wasn¡¯t exactly a slum, but the streets were lined with old, worn buildings¡ªa place known as old town. their destination was a raucous tavern, one of those with private rooms reserved for select customers. inside the room, they were greeted by a grumpy-looking dwarf. his face alone was enough to tell you he had quite the fiery temperament. the dwarf¡¯s expression stiffened as he glanced at russell¡¯s shoulder. in a rough, mocking tone, the dwarf jeered at russell. ¡°look at you, you pathetic idiot. no, wait, i should call you a proper cripple now, shouldn¡¯t i? you kept whining about being incomplete, and now you¡¯ve actually gone and lost an arm.¡± ¡°it¡¯s been a while, but your words remain as sharp as ever. i¡¯ll take that as proof you¡¯re happy to see me.¡± ¡°happy? oh, merciful goddess, grant your humble servant the strength not to bash this fool¡¯s head in. seeing this idiot again must be your divine test of patience.¡± ¡°haha, you¡¯re the same as always. that¡¯s reassuring.¡± the dwarf clasped his hands as if in prayer¡ªor at least pretended to. unable to hold back his own temper, he threw the wooden mug in his hand at russell. it didn¡¯t seem like he put much strength into it, though. ¡°damn you!¡± ¡°is this really how you treat a friend?¡± ¡°friend? don¡¯t give me that nonsense. you¡¯ve got three limbs total, and i¡¯ve got four. shouldn¡¯t you be calling me your elder?¡± ¡°haha, everyone, this is just how he is.¡± four beer mugs were placed on the table, though no one had ordered them.no?v(el)b\\jnn the two men naturally began drinking, so the rest followed suit, figuring this must be the way things worked around here. but meeting in a tavern? that wasn¡¯t to russell¡¯s liking. the reason was sirien. next to him, a small pair of lips sipped beer with an audible gulp, gulp. despite trying to appear indifferent, the corners of her mouth curled upward in delight. she normally loved sweets, so why did she have such a fondness for alcohol? especially given her terrible drinking habits. the dwarf sighed as he glanced at russell. despite his rough words, he seemed genuinely concerned. ¡°at least you¡¯re still keeping your head attached. and you got here just in time.¡± ¡°not too late, then? sounds like you¡¯ve got something new for me.¡± ¡°oh, i do. too much, actually¡ªit¡¯s a massive headache.¡± the dwarf rubbed his temples with a groan, then pulled out a piece of paper. ¡°even among people like us, there¡¯s an old saying that¡¯s far more important than skill or anything else. those who ignore it often end up like russell.¡± ¡°don¡¯t swallow a prize that¡¯s too big. if you try, your mouth will tear, and if the prize is too rare, your stomach will split.¡± ¡°exactly. keep that in mind while you listen. not too long ago, someone came to see me. an ambitious fellow, but he was completely terrified, saying it felt like his mouth was about to tear open.¡± the dwarf launched into his story without hesitation. although the man he met had tried to speak in a roundabout way, there was no fooling the dwarf. crescent moon had been the first to uncover count eloran treachery, and naturally, that information had reached the dwarf as well. the gist was that the man had been tasked with smuggling demons into the northern mountains. if they traced the employer, it would undoubtedly lead to count eloran, but the dwarf refrained from saying so outright. the man had known it was dangerous¡ªpotentially grounds for immediate execution. but if he had taken the job anyway, it meant there had been a tempting bait. at first, everything had gone smoothly. the man¡¯s skills were as exceptional as his overwhelming ambition. the hidden paths and corrupt territories across the empire were practically his playground. the problem began when the demons he smuggled started to spiral out of control. they needed to stay quiet until at least the following year, but the demons had started attacking trade caravans and even destroying civilian homes. to make matters worse, the rangers, who had been lying in wait, launched a large-scale search. the rangers, experts in mountain terrain and tracking, were among the few incorruptible elites in an otherwise rotten empire. with the possibility of a demon extermination order being issued, it was only a matter of time before the smuggled demons were discovered. the ongoing search was likely suffocating the man¡¯s every move. ¡°he seemed desperate, like the executioner¡¯s blade was already at his neck.¡± ¡°he¡¯s itching to wash his hands of the whole thing. if things go smoothly, you might get what you¡¯re looking for without much trouble.¡± ¡°here¡¯s the time and place for the meeting. look for a man with a cross-shaped scar under his chin.¡± only a day remained before the meeting. if we hadn¡¯t met with the dwarf today, he would have ¡°handled¡± the man himself. once the main discussion was over, there wasn¡¯t much else to talk about. the dwarf left first, advising us to stay put for at least another 30 minutes before leaving. in the meantime, i had the unenviable task of making sure sirien didn¡¯t drink too much. when sirien drank too much... things got difficult. very difficult. ¡°razen. can¡¯t we stay a little longer and have just one more drink?¡± ¡°no. how long has it been since your last incident?¡± ¡°but it¡¯s just beer today!¡± ¡°it started with beer that time, too.¡± i stood my ground like a fortress. the last thing i needed was to have my ears bitten again. if that kept happening, even my patience would run out eventually. [tl: join patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "i became a childhood friend with the villainous saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "i accidentally created a villainous organization": /jade43 ] Chapter 78: Imperial Capital Edelmarion (6) Chapter 78: Imperial Capital Edelmarion (6) Returning to my lodging, my initial plan was to fall asleep immediately. I quickly washed up and brought a cup of tea to my room. Sirien would savor the aroma and taste even when drinking a simple cup of herbal tea. To me, tea was just water with a slightly different flavor. I was born with an unrefined palate; there was nothing I could do about it. If I were to blame anyone, it would be my parents for making me this way. However, the world often favors those with unrefined tastes. A lower threshold for happiness makes life more convenient in many ways. From outside the room, there was a knock at the door. In the cabin, I could distinguish people just by their footsteps. Naturally, I recognized who it was. In fact, at this hour, the only person who would visit me was Sirien. ¡°Razen. Are you asleep already?¡± ¡°Not yet. You can come in.¡± ¡°Then, excuse me.¡± Sirien entered my room directly. Perhaps because it was late at night, she was dressed comfortably. That didn¡¯t mean her beauty was any less striking. A deep blue evening dress. The delicate fabric softly embraced Sirien¡¯s body. The first thing that caught my eye was her slender waistline. With each breath she took, her alluring silhouette gently swayed, and her noble silver hair playfully swished. A bright smile, like that of a child up to some mischief late at night, adorned her lips. I realized now. That bashful smile of Sirien¡¯s was a look she showed only to me. Knowing this seemed to grip and shake something deep within my heart. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Tomorrow might be dangerous. I wanted to suggest we have some snacks together to cheer up.¡± ¡°Sure. Come in quickly. The cold air is getting in.¡± ¡°Is tea and snacks okay?¡± ¡°You know me; I eat anything without fuss.¡± Sirien set down a tray. On it were a few snacks, as usual. Today, there were simple biscuits, milk, and a single piece of candy. Seeing only one candy, it was likely meant for Sirien. If I were to snatch it now, she¡¯d probably resent me greatly. Imagining her puffing her cheeks and playfully hitting me was quite endearing. An annoyed Sirien seemed to evoke a certain mischievous desire in a man, making one oddly want to tease her. Perhaps it was because her expressions were so varied. Sirien placed a biscuit in my mouth. Her fingers lightly brushed against my lips, and that fleeting moment seemed to linger on them. ¡°Eat this and stay strong for tomorrow. Try not to get hurt again.¡± ¡°Still, haven¡¯t I been avoiding injuries lately?¡± ¡°Cover that scar on your neck before saying that. It¡¯s really upsetting. Just recently, you got hurt despite being so confident.¡± ¡°Oh, you can see it now.¡±@@@@ There was a small burn mark on my neck. It happened when we were escaping through the forest. Anyway, demons, demonic beings, monsters, beasts¡ªanything with ¡®demonic¡¯ in its name seemed to have a bad connection with us. A monster that self-destructs when near death? Who could have imagined that? I usually kept it well hidden, but having just washed up, I hadn¡¯t thought about it. I used a nearby towel to cover my neck. Worry was already evident in her beautiful red eyes. ¡°There¡¯s likely to be a strong demon involved. Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± ¡°I really mean it this time, okay?¡± ¡°Yes. Trust me.¡± Outwardly, a demonic beast appeared to be just a slightly larger animal. Moreover, there were occasionally ferocious or massive predators more fearsome than demonic beasts. ¡°So, I was thinking... How about we try changing what we call each other?¡± ¡°...Specifically?¡± ¡°Um, well... How about, uh, Honey?¡± ¡°Honey? Like this?¡± ¡°Eep!¡± Sirien flinched and shrank back. She¡¯d told me to try it, so why was she reacting like this when I did? Her flushed cheeks grew hotter as I lightly pinched them, and yet, her lips couldn¡¯t hide the smile spreading wide with delight. Seeing her like this, I couldn¡¯t just let it go. ¡°Honey? What¡¯s wrong? You told me to say it.¡± ¡°W-well, my heart wasn¡¯t ready...!¡± ¡°Honey, Honey, Honey?¡± ¡°Ahh... N-no, stop! My heart won¡¯t survive at this rate!¡± Sirien covered my mouth, but did she really think that would stop me? My superior physical strength wasn¡¯t something her slender frame could counter. I dodged her hands and asked teasingly, ¡°You don¡¯t like being called Honey? What about something like darling? That might be too much for now, though.¡± ¡°Haaah... I said stop!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Ugh, this is a disaster. I just came to cheer you up for tomorrow!¡± ¡°Thanks to my Honey, I think I¡¯ll have plenty of energy now.¡± ¡°Ah! Quiet! Until I¡¯m ready, that nickname is off-limits!¡± In the end, Sirien lunged at me with the determination to shut me up, covering my mouth with her hands. Feeling it was better to let her win this time, I obediently allowed myself to be silenced. When I opened my eyes, I was greeted by Sirien¡¯s flushed face and a pouty expression. It was that expression¡ªthe one so irresistible that I couldn¡¯t help but tease her just to see it again. Perhaps it was because it was a rare sight, or maybe it was the mix of annoyance and love pouring out of her that made it so incredibly sweet. Whatever the reason, one thing was clear: the fact that this person was my lover filled me with immense joy. Had she noticed my thoughts? Sirien made an exaggerated show of being upset. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Eat the rest of the snacks yourself,¡± she huffed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat this candy too,¡± I teased. ¡°Huh? No way!¡± As I reached for the candy, Sirien quickly snatched it up from the tray. Without hesitation, the round, jewel-like candy disappeared into her mouth. ¡°Is it a rare candy or something?¡± I asked, amused. ¡°Yep. Baron Esquente said he got it from a famous pa?tissier.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Sirien slowly rolled the candy around in her mouth. I wasn¡¯t particularly interested in candy, but the sight of her pale cheeks subtly moving was so endearing that I couldn¡¯t look away. ¡°Curious about how it tastes?¡± she asked with a playful glint in her eyes. ¡°A little. Not a lot,¡± I replied casually. ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡± Her eyes curved mischievously into crescents. A shiver of unease ran down my spine. This was trouble brewing. [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 79: Imperial Capital Edelmarion (7) Chapter 79: Imperial Capital Edelmarion (7) ¡®Curious about how it tastes¡¯ What kind of question is that even supposed to be? Well, wouldn¡¯t it taste sweet? It¡¯s candy, after all. Maybe there¡¯s a hint of fruitiness mixed in. I¡¯m not particularly fond of candy, so it was just a casual answer I threw out without much thought. Especially since I¡¯m the kind of person who avoids sweet things late at night. As I blankly stared at Sirien, the corners of her mouth curved up into a sly grin, the candy still perched between her lips. ¡°Do you want one too, Razen?¡± ¡°Do you even have another one?¡± ¡°Who knows? I don¡¯t feel like telling you after you teased me earlier.¡± Smirking, Sirien rolled the candy over her tongue. A faintly sweet aroma wafted from her slightly parted lips. Her crescent-shaped eyes gleamed like a predator that had just found the perfect prey. Her playful voice continued to tickle my ears. ¡°You know, most people just call it sweet and leave it at that. But in reality, there are so many kinds of sweetness. And this one? This is my absolute favorite. It¡¯s almost too good to keep to myself.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°I bet you¡¯d be surprised if you tried it. But here¡¯s the thing¡ªthis is the last piece of candy I have, and I¡¯ve already had plenty of it. So, what should we do?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t mind not having it.¡± ¡°Nope, that won¡¯t do. It¡¯s too good to enjoy alone. I¡¯ll share it with you now, so make sure to accept it properly.¡± Without warning, Sirien grabbed my head and leaned in close. It wasn¡¯t just a kiss¡ªit felt more like an ambush. Her soft, rosy tongue slipped into my mouth, delivering something sweet onto my tongue. I felt a tiny, glassy orb. ...Peach-flavored. The candy, already melting in Sirien¡¯s mouth, flooded my senses with a violently sweet taste. It was strangely luxurious yet intense¡ªa subtle fragrance that left my mind hazy. The sticky mixture of saliva entered my mouth with a faint, wet sound. It felt like the world had suddenly transformed into a dream, with an ethereal scene unfolding before my eyes. Sirien¡¯s face, with her eyes gently closed, was serene. Her snow-white eyelids looked so clean and pure, like eternal frost. Amid this surreal moment, faint, slightly indecent sounds echoed. ¡°Mmm, ngh. Smack, slurp.¡± As if forbidding me from escaping, Sirien¡¯s hand gripped me tightly. Once again, I found myself powerless against that gentle strength. The kiss wasn¡¯t too short, nor was it overly long. Finally, Sirien lightly nibbled on my upper lip before pulling away, looking triumphant, as though she¡¯d scored a major victory. I sat there, dumbfounded, as she bade me goodnight. ¡°Well, I¡¯m off now. Sleep well. Sweet dreams. It¡¯d be even better if you dream about me.¡± ¡°Oh, uh, okay...¡± ¡°Pfft. Cute, my little knight. If only you¡¯d show me that face every day.¡± I heard the door click shut. I stayed seated, unmoving, until the candy in my mouth had completely melted away. Today, it seemed, was my complete and utter defeat. **** The meeting place the dwarf had given us yesterday turned out to be a graveyard near the capital. ¡°Tsk. I didn¡¯t think Count Eloran would just sit quietly, but it seems he¡¯s decided to take a more violent approach.¡± ¡°True. In a place like this, no one would find it strange if a few people ended up dead.¡± Sirien clicked her tongue. Her delicate brow furrowed, and dark divine power surrounded the man¡¯s lifeless body. I didn¡¯t feel particularly sorry for the man. After all, it was his schemes that unleashed demons upon us, leading to countless deaths and tragedies. He deserved the consequences. Even so, Sirien guided the man¡¯s soul to rest. It was her duty as a saint. Each god has their own divine power, and for priests, this power defines their purpose. For instance, a priest of Hibras gains strength by guiding souls to rest. Conversely, abandoning lost souls without reason comes with consequences¡ªit¡¯s considered a form of blasphemy. Not that the gods are entirely inflexible, of course. Hibras, in particular, had a reputation for being relatively lenient. ¡°Let¡¯s check his belongings.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not expecting much. Be careful, though¡ªthere could be poison or traps.¡± ¡°Would they really go for such a cheap trick?¡± All we found on the man was a small amount of money and a single dagger. The fact that the money was still there indicated this wasn¡¯t a random act or a robbery. Whoever killed him had plenty of time to dispose of the body. Leaving the corpse here could only mean one of two things: it was either a warning or bait for a trap. In this case, it was clearly the latter. ¡°In the end, you were right yesterday.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°You said things would get dangerous starting today.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t expect the first threat to come from humans, though.¡± We had company. They weren¡¯t here to exchange pleasantries. If anything, this was going to be an ugly conversation¡ªone with weapons involved. They were trying to approach unnoticed, but Sirien and I had both been active soldiers just weeks ago. Even demons, with their invisibility magic under the cover of night, never managed to sneak up on us. Simple concealment spells wouldn¡¯t work on us. Sirien gathered her divine power. In one hand, she conjured a glowing lantern; in the other, she held an axe. Naturally, I drew my sword as well. Without a word, we instinctively stood back-to-back. ¡°Six? No, seven of them.¡± ¡°Seven, indeed. What do you think, Sirien?¡± ¡°Killing them all at once isn¡¯t feasible. It¡¯ll be tedious, but fighting is the better option.¡± A sharp whistle pierced the air from the distant forest. It was their signal to engage. As the enemies charged toward us, I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to know anything about us, do they? Of all places, they chose to pick a fight in a graveyard.¡± The graveyard itself was a place of death¡ªa symbol of final rest, where spirits leave everything behind. Sirien¡¯s divine power spread across the graveyard. The sun hadn¡¯t fully set yet, but an early nightfall seemed to have descended over the area. [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] r?a?o?bE?S Chapter 80: Imperial Capital Edelmarion (8) Chapter 80: Imperial Capital Edelmarion (8) A lantern flickered to life in the pitch-black darkness. It was a crimson lantern. Sirien gently swayed it, drawing the attention of a few assassins tightening their encirclement. The focus in their eyes disappeared entirely. It was as if a serene, melodious voice echoed in my mind. ¡°Guiding lantern. Rest at the journey¡¯s end.¡± The enchantment didn¡¯t last long. A few other assassins quickly regained their vigilance, snapping the entranced back to their senses. It was instinctual¡ªsomething akin to an animalistic awareness that warned them of danger. That they shouldn¡¯t gaze at the lantern for too long. Some even inflicted wounds on themselves to jolt their consciousness back. I¡¯d occasionally seen similar feats on the battlefield, where warriors would break free from mental interference by sheer force of will. The assassins deliberately averted their eyes from the lantern, but then came the sound of splashing beneath their feet. ¡°Water...?¡± One assassin flinched, looking down at the ground. The graveyard floor had undoubtedly been covered in dry soil. The ridgeline where the sun had set had vanished, replaced by a land eerily painted with crimson stone flowers. As for the water¡¯s origin¡ªa river stretched endlessly, its length indiscernible. I knew what that river was. It appeared to be nothing more than clean water, but in reality, it was the embodiment of death flowing through this graveyard. Yes, this place was unmistakably a cemetery. It was a site where the divine power of Hibras, symbolizing rest and death, was at its peak. For us, this was nothing short of a sanctuary, and confronting clergy in such a sacred place was historically ill-advised. The river of the afterlife, purifying souls. It washes away every sin and memory accumulated in the mortal realm¡ª The final gate one passes through before entering eternal rest. The place where Hibras¡¯s Lantern comes to rest had overlapped with reality. ¡®Well, half of it is an illusion.¡¯ Much of Sirien¡¯s power leaned toward deception. Given its nature of affecting souls rather than bodies, it was far more efficient to interfere with minds than to wield brute physical force. The death delivered by the Saintess of Hibras] wasn¡¯t unconditional. For intelligent beings capable of communication, the cost was immense. When dealing with highly elevated souls, it could even result in fatal internal injuries for her. ?¦Á?o???s? Against humans, it was far more efficient to use ordinary sacred magic. However, humans consumed by fear or rage weren¡¯t so different from beasts. The moment one¡¯s rationality dulled, Hibras judged the soul¡¯s rank to have temporarily dropped. When the soul plunged to its lowest, it became possible to force death upon humans without significant cost¡ªor even compel them to end their own lives. But this sanctuary wasn¡¯t solely for deception. This ¡°other shore¡± was also a realm meant for me. Considering their level of skill, it seemed a bit excessive, though. In the depths of the darkness, my vision grew sharper than in daylight. The deeper the forcibly imposed night became, and the more Sirien¡¯s divine power took control of the surroundings, the clearer my senses became. ¡®Three on Sirien¡¯s side. Four on mine. Is their leader coming for me?¡¯ The weight of the sword I gripped felt vividly clear. A subtly twisted center of balance. The flow of air created by my movements and the sword, the habits visible in the assassins¡¯ steps and gazes. Everything entered the scope of my perception. ¡°Remember what I told you yesterday.¡± ¡°Not to get hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not waste time, so answer my questions. Who¡¯s behind you?¡± ¡°...You¡¯re monsters. Both of you look so young.¡± ¡°Did I ask for your evaluation?¡± The tip of my blade pierced his thigh. The assassin gritted his teeth, refusing to make a sound. Was he trying to show off how tough he was? It seemed this wouldn¡¯t go smoothly. Sirien watched indifferently and casually commented. ¡°Not there. A little higher is better.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°About a finger¡¯s width above. It¡¯ll hurt more. And don¡¯t stab the same spot twice. Next time, go for the opposite side.¡± ¡°Uh... okay.¡± The assassin gave a bitter laugh. I aimed where Sirien had suggested. Why does she know this so well? Where did she learn something like this? Regardless, I followed her advice. After inflicting a shallow wound, I asked again. ¡°Who¡¯s your employer?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯d tell you?¡± ¡°Then another question. Where are your comrades?¡± ¡°...¡± The assassin remained silent. Was he showing loyalty to his allies? This time, he clamped his mouth shut entirely. There¡¯s no way to force someone to speak if they don¡¯t want to. If such methods existed, inquisitors wouldn¡¯t need to learn such brutal torture techniques. Still, making us waste time comes with consequences. Thud. The blade pierced again. After a few more questions, the assassin didn¡¯t remain entirely silent. However, his answers were vague and offered little value. It seemed there were limits to what he could divulge. As expected, the interrogation was largely pointless. I could push further, but continuing would only waste energy for both of us. I glanced at Sirien. She nodded slightly, signaling it was time to end it. ¡°This is your last chance. Say something useful, and I¡¯ll grant you a swift death. I¡¯m not great at torture, but I know people who are. If you stay silent, I¡¯ll leave you to them.¡± ¡°...We weren¡¯t the only ones to spill blood today. That¡¯s all I know.¡± ¡°Good enough. Let¡¯s finish this, Razen.¡± ¡°Sure. I keep my promises.¡± Swish. The sound of air splitting followed as the assassin¡¯s neck was severed. His face showed no pain; his death had been quick. I pushed his collapsing body aside. Sirien¡¯s divine power guided his soul to rest. She tapped her fingers thoughtfully before reaching a conclusion. ¡°This one didn¡¯t seem to know his employer either. But someone was definitely targeted. Our lodging is safe, considering other nobles are staying there. By process of elimination, there¡¯s only one left.¡± ¡°Baron Esquente?¡± ¡°Yeah. He went outside the outer city walls earlier today. That¡¯s probably the easiest target.¡± [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 81: Imperial Capital Edelmarion (9) Chapter 81: Imperial Capital Edelmarion (9) [Nelloa Esquente¡¯s POV] Another day was already coming to an end. What had I even done today? The past few days felt like a complete blur. Every day was the same, blending into one another, making it impossible to keep track of anything. It must be this wretched air of the capital¡ªthere was no other explanation. I shook my head, brushing away my scattered thoughts. Only then did my mind piece together the day¡¯s events. Right. Today, too, I had been networking with the nobles of the capital and securing various business deals through the merchant guilds. I had to offer incredibly generous terms. Just in case I ever got caught up in some unfortunate incident or things went south, I needed to ensure that they¡¯d feel the pinch in their wallets. Compared to Count Eloran, my efforts were still nothing more than a drizzle. But even a drizzle, when persistent, could soak through before one even realized it. That was the nature of this game. That was the true power of the nobility. A tangled web of interests, impossible to fully comprehend. Blood ties, regional connections, and even the most trivial things all intertwined to form their collective identity. In essence, they weren¡¯t all that different from the monopolistic merchant guilds, which were notorious for keeping outsiders at bay. The only real distinction was that nobles tended to be more arrogant about it. I let out a dry chuckle. Was this what I had wanted to be a part of when I was younger? No, I needed to change the mood before I got too sentimental. Nothing was more pathetic than someone like me sitting around moping. Just then, I spotted Sir Malon nearby. Stretching my arms with exaggerated movements, I spoke up. ¡°Well then, another day survived. Let¡¯s head back, Sir Malon. You must be exhausted listening to all these pointless conversations.¡± ¡°The true exhaustion is yours, Baron. What has this old man done, really?¡± ¡°I dragged you away from the comfort of your estate, didn¡¯t I? That alone calls for additional compensation. Of course, you know that I, Nelloa Esquente, never skimp on fair rewards.¡± ¡°Haha. I¡¯m simply honored that you trust this old man. I may be aging, but I am still a knight. I merely fulfilled my duty.¡± Sir Malon chuckled warmly. Somehow, that simple laughter had a way of easing my heart. Yes, I truly loved my domain¡ªmy people. They were so precious to me, more than I knew what to do with. Even now, wasn¡¯t that the case? Sir Malon could have enjoyed a peaceful retirement in my barony, yet he followed me here without hesitation. There was something between us that went beyond mere profit¡ªsomething that could only be called loyalty. And I cherished those who carried that loyalty in their hearts. A bond without warmth is nothing more than a transaction. To strip away emotions and see relationships purely in terms of gains and losses¡ªwhat difference is there between that and being a mere tool? Even beasts, incapable of speech, still possess emotions. And yet, humans, with all their supposed intelligence, seem to care for nothing but accumulating shiny rocks. Well, not that I¡¯m any different when it comes to hoarding gold. But priorities matter. I only collect wealth because it¡¯s necessary. After all, protecting my people and maintaining my territory doesn¡¯t come for free. Despite seeming strict at first glance, the Saintess knew how to be considerate. Her meticulous contracts weren¡¯t about nitpicking¡ªthey were her way of ensuring that neither side owed the other anything. She even accounted for details I hadn¡¯t thought of, shielding me from potential pitfalls. It was a kind of warmth that no greedy noble could ever offer. Perhaps this was her own way of showing affection. And as for me, Nelloa Esquente, a petty man by all accounts, I took joy in seeing my people rise. When I encountered someone ahead of me, my first instinct wasn¡¯t ambition, but admiration. The idea that I could serve as a stepping stone for greatness¡ªthat alone was enough to set my heart racing. I might not be worthy to stand beside them, but I could follow behind. And that was more than enough for me. **** ¡°Come to think of it, Sir Malon, Sophia has grown so much since I last saw her. Since we¡¯re already in the capital, shouldn¡¯t you bring her back a gift? Feelings deepen when they¡¯re reaffirmed, and gifts happen to be the easiest way to do that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking the same, but I have no idea what to get her. I want to bring back something she¡¯ll truly love.¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve consulted me! You don¡¯t need to go overboard with something expensive or extravagant. The best gifts are small but practical¡ªthings she¡¯ll use often.¡± That way, she¡¯d always be reminded of you. Just like the necklace I never take off. ¡°Still, since we¡¯re already here in the capital, a bracelet or a brooch would be a safe choice. If you¡¯d like, I can help you pick something out before we return to the estate.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be grateful for that.¡± ¡°No need to thank me. This is something I genuinely enjoy.¡± Sophia was like a granddaughter to Sir Malon. They weren¡¯t related by blood, but to them, that didn¡¯t matter in the slightest. Sir Malon smiled warmly, deep in thought. Was this what a parent¡¯s dilemma looked like? That gentle, devoted love¡ªthis was precisely the kind of thing I wanted to protect. *** But that peace was on the verge of shattering. The carriage, which had been moving along smoothly, suddenly came to a jarring halt. A commotion broke out among the guards who had accompanied us from the estate. A wave of unease washed over me. There wasn¡¯t a single unfamiliar face here¡ªevery person present was someone I knew and trusted. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check the situation. Please wait here.¡± ¡°...Alright.¡± Sir Malon returned moments later¡ªhis voice urgent. In his hand was a gleaming sword, drawn and ready. .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } ¡°Baron! It¡¯s an ambush! Our current forces won¡¯t be enough to hold them off. You must flee, now!¡± My head burned hot. My jaw clenched so tightly that my teeth ground together. Damn it. [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter [NaN] Chapter 82: The Guardian (1) The preparations had not been made carelessly. Count Eloran would want to settle this matter in secrecy, so an attack of some kind was inevitable. That was why he had brought the trio from the Actania Gate¡ªGaledin, Mary, and Hakon. Each of them was a promising talent, considered top-tier even among the gate¡¯s ranks. At the same time, they were some of the highest cards a baron could play. So it wasn¡¯t that they had let their guard down. The only problem was that the attackers¡¯ strength far exceeded their expectations. The scorched ground reeked of burnt flesh. Shaky, ragged breaths filled the air, a low growl reminiscent of a beast on the hunt. But it wasn¡¯t a threatening sound¡ªit was closer to a pained whimper. The scene was nothing short of horrific. The white fur, characteristic of a white tiger, had been stained completely red, making its original color unrecognizable. The mighty battle hammer that had once swung with pride lay shattered on the ground. Mary had blood trickling from her nose and mouth, a side effect of overusing her fire magic. Even now, she seemed to be forcing herself to squeeze out more power¡ªbut a limit was called a limit for a reason. Around them, several corpses lay scattered, brutally crushed. Somewhere in that pile of bodies, Sir Malon was likely among them. This was hell. And from that hell, Baron Esquente stepped forward. ¡°Kehehe... That¡¯s right. I was desperate to see you, Nelloa Esquente, the human I must kill.¡± ¡°......¡± Everyone had told him to run. But he hadn¡¯t. Run? Where exactly was he supposed to run? Given that monster¡¯s speed, it wouldn¡¯t take more than a few strides for it to catch him. He had no desire to prolong his life by a few measly minutes in a pathetic struggle. More than anything, he had never learned how to abandon his people and flee. ¡°Hm? I heard you were a talkative human. But you¡¯re strangely silent now. Are you scared? Your eyes don¡¯t seem like it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t usually talk to demons. You¡¯re only the second one I¡¯ve ever had a conversation with.¡± ¡°Oh? And who was the first?¡± ¡°If you get close enough to me, maybe I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Hahaha! I like that.¡± Baron Esquente enjoyed talking. Even when others called him frivolous, he had never once held his tongue. For him, conversation was as essential as the air he breathed. Speaking with his loved ones had always brought him joy. That was why he never indulged in idle chatter with those he loathed. To him, communication was sacred. It was not something he would share with just anyone. Yet, at this moment, Baron Esquente was throwing away that very belief. A bitter, unpleasant feeling churned in his chest, but it hardly mattered. ¡®I¡¯ve always been a shallow and trivial person. I can abandon my principles at any time. They weren¡¯t that valuable to begin with, so it doesn¡¯t cost me much to discard them.¡¯ He stared straight at the demon. The one responsible for this disaster, despite all the precautions taken. The very being who had thrown all his calculations into disarray now grinned menacingly. It was a strange demon. With his pale platinum hair and strikingly handsome features, his lean figure resembled that of a nobleman. But his combat style was anything but refined¡ªit was barbaric, crude, and straightforward. Brute-force melee combat. Swinging a greatsword with overwhelming physical strength. That was all this demon relied on. ¡°Oh? Is that so? But why are you speaking now? Trying to buy time?¡± ¡°Yeah. If I can gain an opening with my words, why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Kehe, fine. I¡¯ll humor you for a little while. It¡¯s been a while since I met someone who could actually hold a conversation.¡± Strangely enough, there wasn¡¯t a single trace of mana emanating from the demon. Whether human or demon, mana always left a trail. Given enough time, it became undetectable to the senses¡ªbut advanced detection magic could still uncover it. That was why Count Eloran had assumed the enemy wouldn¡¯t bring a high-ranking demon along. If a demon¡¯s presence was discovered near Edelmarion, the emperor would fly into a rage. Bringing a demon along for an attack was practically political suicide. No one had anticipated such an irregularity. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m a little disappointed. I heard there were interesting people in the north, but none of them have shown up.¡± ¡°You¡¯d find stronger people in the capital.¡± ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t do. I want to have fun, not die.¡± The demon shook his head in amusement. Meanwhile, Baron Esquente carefully surveyed his surroundings. Their two strongest wild cards weren¡¯t here. Galedin was completely incapacitated. His injuries weren¡¯t the kind one could push through with sheer willpower. Even if he forced himself to stand, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference. That left Mary as their best bet. Once she recovered some of her energy, she might be able to land a meaningful blow. Did she just need a little more time? Fortunately, the demon seemed in no rush to finish things. Baron Esquente turned his mind over the possibilities. A demon of this level¡ªone who stood out so dramatically¡ª There was no way their commander wouldn¡¯t be aware of him. It was time to broaden his perspective. Now, he needed to consider not just the demons of the north, but those operating beyond it as well. The most likely suspect was the West. Just a few years ago, Demon King Eligor had launched an attack on the Grand Duchy of Eilencia from there. As he recalled the names of the infamous demons from the western territories, a certain description matched. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you before. There¡¯s a peculiar demon in the West¡ªone who insists on fighting with pure brute force. I never expected to meet him like this.¡± ¡°Oh! Even humans know my name? Now that¡¯s exciting!¡± ¡°Yeah. If I remember correctly... it was ¡®Nezra.¡¯¡± ¡°Correct! To be acknowledged by my enemy¡ªI guess I really have been doing a good job.¡± Nezra spread his arms wide, his face lighting up with genuine joy. That expression of his, so utterly pleased, was unbearable. Disgust churned in Baron Esquente¡¯s stomach, making him want to retch. And yet, the undeniable truth remained¡ªNezra held the advantage here. Baron Esquente was a lord. On the surface, the relationship between a lord and his people might seem like a rigid hierarchy, but at its core, it was a mutual contract. The people paid taxes. And in return, the lord protected them. The soldiers at his side, Galedin, Malon¡ªadministratively, they were all his people. That meant every single one of them was someone he was duty-bound to protect. Just a little longer. He just needed to buy a little more time. ¡°Clicking your tongue at me like that... You know, it¡¯s not very polite to keep stalling. If you don¡¯t keep me entertained with that clever tongue of yours, I¡¯ll start thinking this wait wasn¡¯t worth it.¡± ¡°...I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Good. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to pull, but wouldn¡¯t it be nice if we both had some fun?¡± Despite his words, Baron Esquente could sense it. The demon was getting ready to wrap things up. When the battle resumed, how long could he hold out? Five minutes? Ten, if he was lucky? He decided to be optimistic. Then, Nezra frowned. ¡°This... isn¡¯t good. I was going to give you a little more time, but no one told me reinforcements would be arriving this soon.¡± Reinforcements? Baron Esquente¡¯s senses picked up nothing. But whatever Nezra had detected¡ªor whatever misunderstanding he had¡ªdidn¡¯t matter. An opportunity was still an opportunity. The baron drew his sword. ¡°Lady Mary! I know you¡¯re exhausted, but give me the biggest one you¡¯ve got!¡± ¡°Just... die already...!¡± A torrent of flames erupted, engulfing everything in sight. Through the blaze, he caught a glimpse of Mary collapsing. She was completely spent¡ªunable to fight any longer. But she had delivered a magnificent strike. ¡°My name is Nelloa Esquente!¡± His raised arm swung downward, slamming into the ground. And as if echoing that movement, a massive bolt of lightning tore through the clear sky, signaling the downpour of a storm of thunder. ¡°Lord of Esquente, Second Commander of the Northern Front!¡± It went without saying¡ªone did not become a commander of a garrisoned army without personal strength. Especially not a commoner like him. Baron Esquente called himself a guardian, but in truth, the only talent he had ever been granted was destruction. He was utterly incapable of deploying even the lowest-tier shield spell. But in terms of sheer firepower, for brief moments, he could rival even Archmages. There was no need to conserve mana. A prolonged battle had never been in his plans. He squeezed out every last drop of magic he had and unleashed it all. Lightning. Fire. The wind itself howled like a hammer striking the earth. Nezra was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Now this... is fun!¡± From within the roaring explosion, Nezra burst forth. A flying kick¡ªfast. Baron Esquente raised his sword to block, but the blade couldn¡¯t withstand the force. With a resounding impact, the baron was sent hurtling through the air. It was just one hit. One hit. Yet, blood gushed from his mouth. ¡°Khahak!¡± ¡°Yes! This is what a fight should be! You need to struggle and claw like this for it to be fun!¡± Three arrows flew in from the distance, piercing Nezra¡¯s shoulder. The moment they struck, they exploded¡ªbut the damned demon healed almost instantly. And by firing those arrows, the archer had just given away their position. Nezra grabbed a spear from the ground and hurled it. A disturbance rippled through the trees above. ¡°Tch. I really thought I¡¯d hit that one. Barely missed.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± The baron cursed. It had been a long time since he last spat such words. So long, in fact, that he couldn¡¯t even remember the last time he had. Bolts of lightning surged wildly, following his magic, crashing down upon Nezra like a raging storm. It was pointless. Powerful magic lacked speed, and fast magic lacked power. His mana was draining rapidly¡ª And all he managed to accomplish was stealing a few seconds from Nezra. Yet, Baron Esquente laughed. Even as blood pooled in his mouth, even as the metallic taste coated his tongue¡ªhe laughed. Because now, even he could feel it. That overwhelming sense of dread, closing in at terrifying speed. It was an odd way to put it, but¡ª it was the most reassuring feeling of dread he had ever experienced. The joker card had arrived. [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 83: The Guardian (2) Chapter 83: The Guardian (2) Lightning traced a jagged line across the ink-stained sky. A barrage of magic poured down like a desperate storm. Even from afar, it was an eye-catching spectacle. Thanks to that, there was no need to worry about losing my way. That raging storm of mana was a familiar kind. A method that involved rapid-firing low-tier spells to create a sudden burst of firepower. Among magicians, it was often mocked as crude and lacking elegance, but in real combat, it proved to be highly effective. I had come to associate it as the signature move of Baron Esquente. As I closed the distance, his figure came into view. The first order of business was assessing the situation. ¡®Still engaged with the demons. The rest are essentially incapacitated. Casualties... quite a few. Tsk, I arrived too late.¡¯ The ground was littered with the corpses of monstrous creatures, discarded like worthless debris. And there were a lot of them. Using beasts as expendable pawns meant the enemy was at least a high-ranking demon. Judging by the fact that most of the bodies were charred, it seemed Mary had played a significant role. Now, I was close enough that the demons had to acknowledge my presence. The Blessing of Sirien wrapped around my legs. I leaped off my horse and slammed my greatsword downward with all my might. CLAAAAANG¡ª! Metal shrieked as it clashed against metal. Baron Esquente let out a breathy voice, tinged with exhaustion. ¡°Sir Razen! Just in the nick of time! I wish I could be of more help, but...¡± ¡°I know you¡¯ve got no magic left!¡± ¡°Yep. In that case, I¡¯ll tend to the wounded. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you!¡± As the baron retreated, the demon continued to clash blades with me. It had an annoyingly punchable face. Even worse, it wielded the same kind of weapon as me. Despite its nimble, agile appearance, the way it swung its sword was unmistakably similar to my own style. ¡°You must be him! The Cursed Blade of the North!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Were you looking forward to meeting me?¡± ¡°My name is Nezra. I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment! You are indeed worthy of my anticipation!¡± As expected, a high-ranking demon. At this level, it was far beyond the lower-tier demon lords. I wasn¡¯t able to overpower it with raw strength, nor was it easy to break through with technique alone. Each time our blades clashed, my arms tingled from the impact. Normally, a human going head-to-head with a demon in pure physical combat would be absurd. But for someone like me, that logic didn¡¯t quite apply. I had crushed countless demons before this. But Nezra¡¯s physical abilities were clearly in a league of their own. The only silver lining was that he showed no signs of using magic. Most likely, he simply couldn¡¯t. Whether it was due to the circumstances or another reason, I wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°This is exhilarating! Truly exhilarating! It¡¯s been so long since I faced such a thrilling swordsman. My fellow demons... they have such boring swordplay. This is why I can¡¯t help but love humans!¡± ¡°Or maybe you¡¯re just talentless when it comes to magic.¡± ¡°Hah! You¡¯re absolutely right! As a reward, I shall now show you my utmost respect!¡± A brute-force slugfest. Neither of us held back as we launched ferocious attacks, determined to crush the other. I had the divine aid of Sirien, but Nezra had the infamous regenerative abilities unique to demons. Unless I landed a fatal wound, any accumulated damage would only put me at a disadvantage. This wasn¡¯t a battle where trading injuries would work in my favor. High-ranking demons could regenerate even if they were split in half. I had to choose¡ªpush forward and risk shedding blood, or retreat and wait for another opening. At times, I found myself losing in subtle exchanges of skill. That was supposed to be my specialty. Being on the receiving end of my own tactics was infuriating. ¡°Magnificent. A beautifully forged blade honed through countless battles. Despite your fleeting human lifespan, how is it that you can be so astounding? I feel as though I am falling in love.¡± ¡°Ugh! Don¡¯t say it like that, you creepy bastard! Men don¡¯t say that kind of crap to other men!¡± I recoiled and swung my sword with disgust. Nezra dodged with a step back, chuckling gleefully. At least Sirien... wasn¡¯t looking in this direction. After the disaster that was the Dersian incident, I had learned just how terrifying misunderstandings could be. A surge of irritation burned in my chest. ¡°How disappointing. My feelings were genuine, you know.¡± ¡°Yeah? Well, keep that crap to yourself.¡± ¡°What a tragic thing. A warrior of your caliber, yet you do not love your rival? Strength, skill, and experience all aligning¡ªsuch a duel is the very essence of fine dining.¡± If simple swordplay wasn¡¯t enough, it was time to mix things up. I adjusted my blade¡¯s trajectory and began weaving in divine techniques. After all, my opponent was alone. If I were fighting a human, I could have incorporated grappling techniques as well. But demons... breaking their joints wouldn¡¯t do much. Using divine techniques required freeing up one hand, which was a drawback, but I wasn¡¯t just some hack-and-slash swordsman. The Sickle of Hibras lashed toward Nezra. ¡°You know, this is strange. Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re human, but despite wielding a different kind of sword, there¡¯s something familiar about your technique.¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spewing now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying your swordplay reminds me of a swordsman I once knew. Since you¡¯ve been operating in the North, you likely wouldn¡¯t know him. But perhaps... do swordsmen naturally start resembling one another as they master their craft?¡± CRACK! Something shifted. His strikes suddenly carried more weight. The divine energy reinforcing my blade cracked slightly under the pressure. So, he had been holding back after all. This was getting troublesome. I could feel it instinctively¡ªif I kept fighting like this, I would be pushed back. For now, I could hold my ground by pouring divine energy into my attacks. But if I wanted to truly take down Nezra, I would need to start revealing my hidden cards. The problem was... how many cards should I reveal? For now, I decided to start with a trick move. The moment our blades clashed, I lunged forward. I locked our swords together, preventing him from withdrawing easily, then pressed down on the flat of his blade with my hand. It was only a brief opening, but his defense was compromised. My sword shot forward, aiming for Nezra¡¯s throat. This was a technique I had only ever seen before¡ªnever executed myself. Placing my bare hand on an opponent¡¯s blade was a reckless gamble, one that carried insane risks. But that also meant it was a rare experience to encounter. Unless someone had exceptionally quick adaptability, their stance would falter in response. Unfortunately, Nezra was quick to find an escape route. He burst into crazed laughter. ¡°That move! Krh... Hahaha! Yes, I see it now. This wasn¡¯t just a coincidence. You¡¯ve changed so much that I almost didn¡¯t recognize you. I nearly missed out on such a delightful moment. That would have been unacceptable... absolutely unacceptable.¡± ¡°This is why I can¡¯t stand demons. We speak the same language, yet I can never understand a damn thing you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°I know your reach. I know your technique. I remember a swordsman who wielded not only his own blade, but even his enemy¡¯s as if they were his own.¡± A strange sense of de?ja? vu crawled up my spine. I had dismissed his ramblings as nonsense at first, but something about Nezra¡¯s words felt important. I advanced again, but he retreated just as swiftly. A sharp whistle sliced through the air, and monsters began pouring out of the forest. While Sirien tended to the wounded, Nezra had been quietly preparing his retreat. We had put out the immediate fire on our side. Now, Sirien¡¯s divine power fully enveloped me, standing guard. Darkness swallowed the surrounding area, and the charging beasts collapsed like marionettes with cut strings. ¡°Hahaha! Looks like it¡¯s time for me to withdraw this time. I¡¯ll even spare that human over there. It would be a shame to let such an amusement end here. The last time... circumstances were too dire. I had to make an unfortunate choice.¡± A countless number of monsters flooded in from the darkness. Nezra raised his sword and pointed it at me. ¡°You¡ªsuccessor of Berthus. I have met the man you call your father. No matter how much one evolves and changes, their core always remains. You¡¯ve grown well... into a fine swordsman.¡± ¡°...You. Don¡¯t tell me...¡± ¡°Kahahaha! That¡¯s right! It was I, Nezra, who slew your father. Without a doubt, it was the most exhilarating moment of my life. My only regret is that I had to share that joy with others.¡± My father. A foolish, clumsy man who knew nothing but the sword. I thought I had buried all my emotions when it came to him. But now, standing face to face with his killer, a murderous fury boiled over inside me. Should I chase him down and kill him right here and now? Reason threatened to snap. The calculations I had built up in my mind crumbled away. ¡°Not now.¡± The one who stopped me was Sirien. Her face was paler than mine, cold with fury. But when she spoke, her voice trembled as though she were holding back tears. ¡°There are too many beasts around us. I... I can¡¯t protect everyone on my own. We need them alive.¡± ¡°...Tch.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. One day, I will find you again. It won¡¯t be long.¡± ¡°I promise you. I swear on my name¡ªI will see your vengeance through. Even if it costs me my life, I will chase him to the ends of hell.¡± ¡°...I look forward to it.¡± Nezra disappeared. And in his wake, the horde of monsters surged forward. Baron Esquente, despite being at his limits, gritted his teeth and fought back. But it was clear he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold them off alone. Sirien¡¯s voice shook as she spoke. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I wasn¡¯t strong enough... I couldn¡¯t let you go after him.¡± Her eyes were red, her fingers trembling as she gripped her lantern tightly. Seeing her like that... my bloodlust faded. Idiot. Revenge can wait. Think about what truly matters. There¡¯s someone far more important standing in front of you. That damn demon isn¡¯t worth more than the person beside you. Letting my enemy bleed is far less important than stopping the tears of the woman I love. So, I smiled. As if none of it had fazed me. ¡°What¡¯s with the apology? Don¡¯t cry. A leader shouldn¡¯t show weakness in front of her knight.¡± ¡°...Mm. Thank you, Razen.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s clean up this mess first.¡± Fortunately, there were plenty of monsters to cut down. [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 85: The Guardian (4) Chapter 85: The Guardian (4) A night when the moon rose in a clear sky. The feral beasts, who should have been prowling, lay asleep as if the world had gone silent. Inside a cave, a campfire crackled lazily, its flickering flames casting shifting shadows on the walls. A figure entered the cave. Nezra. His sharp gaze swept the surroundings. The owner of one of the shadows was a boy¡ªyoung, almost delicate in appearance. A boy. Eric sat among the beasts as if it were the most natural thing in the world, idly fidgeting with his fingers. The moment Nezra made his presence known, Eric turned around. A voice, high and clear like that of any boy his age, rang out. ¡°The angel is furious.¡± ¡°Oh? And what¡¯s made him so angry?¡± ¡°He says you¡¯ve taken plenty of his friends but haven¡¯t fulfilled your duty. He¡¯s demanding an explanation. My friends are angry too.¡± ¡°Hmm, I can see that.¡± Nezra narrowed his eyes. Dark silhouettes slithered through the cave. Spirits filled with malice. No¡ªwraiths would be a more fitting term. Their eerie, high-pitched giggles echoed in the dim space, tinged with madness. He disliked them. It wasn¡¯t just that he wasn¡¯t fond of supernatural abilities to begin with. These were especially peculiar. Eric¡¯s ability was entirely specialized¡ªlimited to summoning and controlling wraiths, nothing more. Borrowed power, not his own. For someone like Nezra, who lived by the sword, such an ability was hard to respect. Still, he wouldn¡¯t deny its effectiveness. ¡°I had a lot to say anyway. I¡¯d like to speak directly with Decarabia. Will that be possible, boy?¡± ¡°......Yes. The angel has given permission.¡± Something in Eric shifted. The pretense of youthful innocence, however flimsy, vanished completely. The light in his eyes bore the weight of countless years¡ªworn and faded. His face, once brimming with life, now resembled a barren desert, devoid of even a drop of emotion. ¡°Explain yourself, Nezra.¡± Nezra¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Explain? What exactly do you mean?¡± ¡°Why did you not kill Baron Esquente? You had ample opportunity.¡± ¡°I was interrupted. Personally, though, I quite enjoyed myself. That cursed blade fellow¡ªhe turned out to be far more entertaining than I expected.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. With your skills, you could have killed the baron and escaped with ease.¡± The wraiths snarled, a guttural and menacing sound. Looking at them, Nezra couldn¡¯t shake the thought¡ªthey resembled well-trained hunting hounds. For now, they were muzzled, but should Decarabia give the command, their fangs would bare in an instant. The sight was almost laughable. Reduced to livestock even in death. Was there anything more pathetic than a spirit without will? The demon chuckled coldly. ¡°You¡¯re talkative today. You must be anxious.¡± ¡°This is a rightful complaint. You¡¯ve broken our contract. If you continue this behavior¡ª¡± ¡°You might want to choose your next words carefully, Decarabia. Unlike before, you don¡¯t have any disposable pawns to die in your place.¡± ¡°Insolent wretch.¡± For the first time, a flicker of emotion crossed the boy¡¯s face. No¡ªDecarabia¡¯s face. Rage. The wraiths trembled, restless. Decarabia¡¯s dark energy seeped into Eric¡¯s, coating it like a second skin. Nezra¡¯s eyebrow twitched. His control had improved. The last time, even after taking over the boy¡¯s body, he hadn¡¯t been able to wield the wraiths so seamlessly. Was he finally adapting to human form? At this rate, he wouldn¡¯t be human much longer. ¡°I came here because I was promised endless battle¡ªnot to rot away in the West, dulled by peace. And yet, all this time, I¡¯ve done nothing but hide. Don¡¯t you think this is a waste?¡± ¡°You have already been well compensated. You must uphold your end of the contract. So I will ask again, Nezra¡ªwhy did you not kill Baron Esquente?¡± What a hassle. Nezra let out a sigh¡ªinternally, at least. He held no particular fondness for Baron Esquente. His way of wielding magic had been intriguing, but that was as far as it went. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have left him alive. But the Cursed Blade was a different story. That fight had been so exhilarating that he had abandoned the mission entirely. Besides, Nezra had already decided to respect him. Fleeing while killing someone else during their battle wouldn¡¯t have been respect¡ªit would have been an insult. There would be better opportunities, better places to kill him in the future. Still, he needed an excuse. Something that Decarabia would accept. ¡°Fine. I admit I was enjoying myself. But it¡¯s also true that the Cursed Blade interfered. He was far stronger than you anticipated. If I had pushed forward recklessly, even I wouldn¡¯t have been able to cover my tracks.¡± ¡°Cover your tracks...? Are you certain? Someone of your caliber?¡± ¡°Of course. You think I¡¯d lie to a swordsman about that?¡± ¡°Tch. Very well. I¡¯ll let it slide this time. I didn¡¯t account for the Cursed Blade¡¯s interference, so I¡¯ll acknowledge the variable. But next time, I expect you to carry out your task cleanly.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Nezra responded indifferently. Truthfully, he didn¡¯t care what happened to the North. But for now, both demons still had use for each other. Nezra needed to clear the stage for his duel with the Cursed Blade. And Decarabia needed to shatter the wretched balance that kept the North in check. ¡°You said you wanted to fight? You¡¯ll have your chance soon. Consider it good news.¡± **** [Sirien Eilencia] She had sent the baron ahead. He needed rest, and there was nothing more to discuss. He had insisted she didn¡¯t need to see him off. He likely wanted time alone to sort through his thoughts, so she had given him that space. It was something that had to be said eventually. The timing had simply come a little sooner than expected. It wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. Still, she felt... heavy. Was it melancholy? Too many painful memories had resurfaced. No¡ªit wasn¡¯t just that. She was simply exhausted. It had been a long, grueling day. And she had nearly lost too many people. She thought she had become numb to death. That she had drawn a line and stayed safely behind it. But it seemed that wasn¡¯t quite true. The deaths of those she knew still hurt. She needed to shed this weakness, and fast. She had vowed not to be shaken by losing a few people. She had promised herself she would become colder, more ruthless. And yet, her heart had not hardened. ¡°Sirien. Are you feeling unwell? You don¡¯t look so good.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t feel sick at all.¡± Razen placed a hand on her shoulder. She was such a fool. Just that simple gesture, that tiny touch, was enough to make her heart tremble. ¡®You¡¯re the one who should be comforted, not me.¡¯ Without thinking, she placed her hand over his. His hand was rough, hardened¡ªbut warm, just like his heart. The weight in her chest began to melt, little by little. So in the end, what she had said wasn¡¯t a lie. ¡®Because thanks to you, I really do feel fine now.¡¯ ¡® And now, I want to tend to your wounds instead.¡¯ ¡°What about you, Razen? I¡¯m sorry. It wasn¡¯t just anyone¡ªit was your parents. I should have found a way to give you that chance.¡± ¡°I told you, stop thinking like that. Do you really think revenge would¡¯ve made me happy? Even if I had gone after him, my father would¡¯ve scolded me for it.¡± ¡°...Scolded you?¡± ¡°He always told me¡ªa knight¡¯s duty is to protect. If I had abandoned everything and run off, I wouldn¡¯t have heard a single good word from him. There will be another time. A better time.¡± ¡°But still, your heart must hurt.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine¡ª¡± Shut up. You¡¯re an idiot. You don¡¯t even realize when you¡¯re in pain. She pulled him into a tight embrace. She could feel his warm breath against her chest. She pressed her cheek against the top of his head. At first, he tensed, as if he meant to pull away. But when she refused to let go, he gave up and stilled. ¡°Good. Just stay like this for a bit.¡± ¡°Sirien? This is... I mean...¡± ¡°Shh. Just rest.¡± You idiot. You absolute fool who doesn¡¯t even understand your own heart. You didn¡¯t even notice how much I gave away. How could you possibly understand your own feelings? Even back at that cabin¡ª Even if no one else saw it, I did. You said you were fine. But your steps were heavier than usual. Your eyes had lost their strength. And your voice¡ªjust barely, at the very end¡ªit had wavered. If my heart hasn¡¯t hardened yet, then yours is simply too strong. ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I? When I¡¯m struggling, I want you to hold me like this. That hasn¡¯t changed. Let¡¯s do this whenever either of us needs it.¡± This is all I can do for you, and for that, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re always my priority. Just like you protect me, I want to protect your heart. I failed this time. So I¡¯ll heal you instead. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you uncomfortable?¡± ¡°No... it¡¯s nothing.¡± As she continued to hold him, Razen shifted uncomfortably. But she wouldn¡¯t let him escape. She pulled him in deeper into her embrace. His face was now buried against her chest. At this distance, could he hear her heartbeat? The thought made her blush. If he could hear it pounding, wouldn¡¯t it be too obvious? Wouldn¡¯t he be able to tell? Well¡ª He had already figured it out a long time ago. And yet, she still wasn¡¯t used to it. Her eyes flickered toward his ear. A sudden temptation seized her¡ª To lean in, to whisper something against it. She resisted. Instead, she simply whispered¡ªsoftly, gently. ¡°I love you.¡± [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 86: The Guardian (5) Chapter 86: The Guardian (5) The baron launched a large-scale investigation at the site of the attack. Not only Sirien but also the priests of church accompanied him as they meticulously examined the area. It was an investigation made just in case¡ªthough, as expected, there were no significant findings. There was not a single trace of magic left behind, only the rotting corpses of monsters that were swiftly disposed of. It was proof that Count Eloran wasn¡¯t foolish enough to leave clear evidence behind. That didn¡¯t mean they were just going to sit back and do nothing. After all, this was Edelmarion¡ªthe very heart of the empire. There was no concrete proof that the baron had been targeted by demons, but the fact that people had died from a monster attack required no additional evidence. The imperial guards of Edelmarion had already confirmed the monster corpses and were thoroughly searching the surrounding area on their behalf. And then, Russell came to see me. There was a faint scent of blood clinging to him, though it was unclear where he had been. The metallic tang of blood was particularly strong. It didn¡¯t seem like he had killed anyone directly, but it was likely that he had been near old blood. Of course, that was just an assumption. ¡°Sir Razen, do you have a moment? There¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± ¡°Yes. Do you need a private place?¡± ¡°I¡¯d prefer somewhere with fewer people.¡± We moved to a quieter location and selected an empty room. Even as he entered, Russell remained vigilant, carefully scanning the surroundings. Once inside, he spoke in a hushed tone, his expression dark. ¡°Do you remember that dwarf we met last time? The one with the foul mouth?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. It wasn¡¯t that long ago.¡± ¡°I went back to see him after hearing your conversation. After all, we were attacked at the very location he directed us to.¡± I recalled the tavern Russell had taken me to a few days ago. The dwarf who had cursed at him relentlessly¡ªhis words were filled with profanity, yet his eyes had been brimming with concern. Their relationship had seemed particularly close. In a way, Russell had lost a friend. The fact that they were attacked at the meeting spot meant one of two things: Either that dwarf had betrayed Russell, or he had also been caught in the trap. No matter how I looked at it, my gut leaned toward the latter¡ªand Russell seemed to think the same. ¡°The entire branch was ¡®cleaned out.¡¯ I found him dead¡ªwith his tongue sticking out. I don¡¯t know if anyone survived, but if they did, they certainly wouldn¡¯t be on our side.¡± ¡°His tongue was sticking out?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the Code of Silence. It¡¯s a method used primarily to punish informants. Normally, the tongue is cut out, but if the offense is severe, they slit the throat and pull the tongue through the wound. It¡¯s not a pretty sight.¡± Ah, I had heard of that before. It had even appeared in the original novel once or twice. It was described as a mix of Sicilian Mafia tactics and South American cartel executions. I recalled a scene where Dersian had been furious, calling it a desecration of the dead. Swallowing what seemed like either boiling rage or sorrow, Russell continued speaking. ¡°But that friend... he wasn¡¯t weak. He wasn¡¯t someone who would just sit there helplessly. He may not have been able to resist much during the attack, but I believe he anticipated his own death.¡± Now that I thought about it, the dwarf had never even asked for our names. There weren¡¯t many people who could endure torture for long. The dwarf likely didn¡¯t overestimate his own mental fortitude, and the best way to prevent information from being leaked was to simply not know it. Even at the end of our conversation, he had warned us not to leave with him, telling us to wait at least thirty minutes before heading out. It was clear he didn¡¯t want it to seem like we had any connection to him. Russell handed me a bundle of papers. ¡°I found this in a place only I would know. It¡¯s my friend¡¯s final keepsake. Please, take it.¡± ¡°Do you seek revenge?¡± ¡°Yes. We were friends for over twenty years. I failed to protect our bond, so at the very least, I will claim its blood price.¡± I accepted Russell¡¯s gift. **** The County of Eloran was home to the largest and most extravagant castle in the North. It was the undeniable dominion of the North. While the influence of House Eloran could not quite rival Eilencia of the West or Harmenia of the South, at least in terms of size and grandeur, their castle was second to none. And it wasn¡¯t just their castle that refused to fall behind. Since the empire¡¯s founding, House Eloran had relentlessly sought to catch up to the empire¡¯s great pillars of power. While the previous Count had shown little ambition, the current generation was different. He evaluated himself as a man of both talent and ability. Opportunities were seized by those prepared, and great achievements were made by the ambitious. Unlike his father, he had ambition¡ªand with it, the duty to elevate his house¡¯s status. At the highest point of the County, inside a chamber adorned with dazzling jewels, a sultry voice rang out. ¡°I have completed your orders, my lord. The detestable traitors have all been killed.¡± ¡°Is that so? You¡¯ve done well, my love.¡± ¡°Oh my, such naughty hands. It¡¯s still too early in the evening. You must treat me as a mere maid for now.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no one around. Come here. My arms feel empty.¡± ¡°Oooh, if it¡¯s my lord¡¯s command...¡± The woman who melted into his embrace had long, flowing black hair. Her skin was like white jade, and her slightly downturned eyes exuded an alluring charm. The old-fashioned retainers despised his maid, Licia. A woman of unknown origins¡ªsuch a suspicious figure had no place by the head of the household. That wretched woman seeks to manipulate the Count for her own gain. The Count must cast out that vile temptress. All of it was slander. Once those jealous old fools were removed, his path became clear. ¡°Hmm~. Why is my lord so upset today? Shouldn¡¯t you be pleased with my good news?¡± ¡°That wretched Esquente is still alive. He¡¯s been running wild all over the capital. It¡¯s starting to concern me. And soon, even the investigators from the Grand Temple will be heading for the Northern Front.¡± **** The Count Hated Baron Esquente. That detestable half-breed. A clown pretending to be nobility despite his filthy commoner¡¯s blood. Ever since that damned lowborn started rising to power, the North had stopped recognizing House Eloran as its sole ruler. But why? What was he lacking? His bloodline was far superior. He commanded an army that Esquente couldn¡¯t even dream of. It was Eloran that truly protected the North¡ªnot Esquente. The northern garrisons were mere hunting dogs, not true guardians. And yet, the people of the North followed Baron Esquente first. Even after all these years, Eloran was still unable to stand on equal footing with Eilencia of the West and Harmenia of the South. The Count needed a decisive move. He had never needed to step forward before¡ªbut now was the time to prove that Eloran was the true guardian of the North. That the House of Eloran was, without a doubt, on par with the empire¡¯s great pillars. ¡°Ah, my lord, you always have so much on your mind,¡± Licia murmured softly. ¡°But everything will be fine, won¡¯t it? Perhaps it¡¯s best to leave these complicated thoughts for tomorrow.¡± ¡°But... there is still official business to handle.¡± ¡°If you play with me for a little while, I¡¯ll help you. A great man like you shouldn¡¯t waste his precious time buried in paperwork, should he?¡± Her voice was a gentle whisper. ¡°Besides, you have to leave for the capital tomorrow because of Baron Esquente, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ll be leaving me behind... I¡¯ll be ever so lonely without you. Won¡¯t you spend some time with me?¡± The Count hesitated. Was this truly okay? But then Licia leaned in and ran her tongue over his hand, slow and deliberate. Her soft, warm muscle left a trail of saliva on his skin. ¡°My lord, you must look further ahead.¡± She gazed up at him, voice honeyed with temptation. ¡°Picture it¡ªthe whole world praising your name and House Eloran. No, perhaps... you may even be granted a dukedom. Then, would I be calling you the Duke of Eloran?¡± Their eyes met. The Count loved Licia¡¯s eyes. That bewitching shade of wine-red. Whenever their gazes locked, he felt as if he were being drawn in, unable to resist. ¡°You are a true visionary, my lord,¡± she purred. ¡°You never cast me aside, even after learning that I am a demon. How broad and magnanimous your heart must be. One day, you will be the bridge that unites our two races, your name forever etched in history.¡± A wet, obscene sound filled the room¡ªonce, then twice, then again. Blatant seduction. The Count was still young, and he was not a man who suppressed his desires. Before he even realized it, his hands were already reaching for Licia. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for that day to come,¡± she whispered. ¡°The day when those fools who failed to recognize your greatness kneel before you and sing your praises. Don¡¯t you think so, my lord?¡± ¡°...Yes. I do.¡± ¡°That makes me so happy to hear.¡± A playful, melodious laugh escaped Licia¡¯s lips. The Count laughed with her. Their laughter soon melted into something more indulgent. Heat spread through the Count¡¯s chambers. [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 87: Count Eshk鈥檚 Territory (1) Chapter 87: Count Eshk¡¯s Territory (1) The carriage rolled along at a leisurely pace. Each time it rocked from the uneven road, Sirien¡¯s arm brushed against mine. It would¡¯ve been difficult to read anything in a place like this. But Sirien turned each page of the document with ease, as if it didn¡¯t bother her at all. A dwarf¡ªlater I¡¯d come to know his name was Havit¡ªleft behind a report. It was a detailed list of nobles who had grown closely tied to Count Eloran as of late. What stood out most were the families whose spending had suddenly skyrocketed after contact with the count. People who, at a glance, didn¡¯t seem particularly noteworthy¡ªbut were somehow offered remarkably generous deals. When stripped of the speculative fluff¡ªlikely added by Havit himself¡ªthe core message of the report was this: Count Eloran was backing a specific noble. Sirien pulled her eyes away from the document for a moment. She leaned her head back slightly. Thinking she was taking a short break, I spoke up. ¡°Doesn¡¯t reading while the carriage shakes make you dizzy?¡± ¡°This much? I can handle it. I learned the trick when I was a kid.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a trick to that?¡± ¡°Yep. Just don¡¯t stare too hard. Shift your gaze every time you need to think.¡± As she said that, Sirien rested her head on my shoulder. Her eyes gently closed, like she had fallen asleep. Her long lashes sparkled under the sunlight. With her eyes still shut, Sirien asked softly: ¡°Razen, can I ask you something?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you ever... want to fool around with other women?¡± ¡°W-What...?!¡± The question came out so casually¡ªbut hit like a bombshell. What in the world made her ask something like that? Did I do something that could¡¯ve been misunderstood? No, I don¡¯t think so. Most of my days were spent training with a sword or wandering around with Sirien. And to get smoke from a chimney, you need some firewood in the first place. The one who¡¯d thrown the bomb¡ªSirien¡ªstill wore a calm expression, eyes closed. I couldn¡¯t help but ask in return. ¡°Why would you suddenly ask something like that?¡± ¡°I saw words like ¡®entertainment expenses¡¯ on the report. Fancy jewels, rare wine... stuff like that. And I thought, of course, women would be part of the deal too.¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t speak for the others, but I¡¯m not really interested.¡± I noticed her bangs had come slightly undone. I gently brushed them back into place with my fingers. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re right here beside me. When the most beautiful woman in the world is already my lover, why would I need anyone else?¡± ¡°Really? Mmhmm... Mmhmm. In that case, it¡¯s fine. Just so you know, I wasn¡¯t suspicious or anything. I just figured... you¡¯re a guy, so you might be curious.¡± Thankfully, she seemed to understand my intentions without issue. Sirien smiled and slipped her arm around mine. ¡°Okay! I¡¯m all recharged. Time to get back to work.¡± Feeling refreshed, Sirien opened her eyes again. She stretched her arms wide in a luxurious yawn, then leaned back into me as she resumed reading. I had already read the report once before, so I simply followed along to see which part she was on. It was the section where Baron Eclan was mentioned. A small noble house in the North. The report detailed at length how the baron, a minor aristocrat, had recently taken to living in luxury. ¡ª Therefore, it is presumed that Baron Eclan is now operating as one of count¡¯s hands. ¡ª Messenger birds have been observed flying between the two households, and Baron Eclan¡¯s trips to the capital have increased in frequency. ¡ª Further details remain unknown. But even Havit didn¡¯t seem fully convinced. Nobles forming factions was nothing new, and tracking every one of them was beyond his capacity. He likely felt there still wasn¡¯t enough evidence. Besides, the two families¡¯ territories were relatively close to one another. Even if Count Eloran had lost much of his former influence, he was still the de facto overlord of the North. It would¡¯ve been a stretch to grow suspicious just because their relationship seemed to warm up. Sirien¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°Razen, do you have a map?¡± ¡°In my pack. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± She unfolded the map across her hands. Then, name by name, Sirien began cross-referencing the territories mentioned in the document. Where Havit had failed to reach a conclusion, Sirien had found one. ¡°These are nobles along the supply line.¡± ¡°All the way to the northern front?¡± ¡°Not quite. Even if you connect all these territories, they don¡¯t reach the front line. But if the stationed Northern troops were to fall, this route could become the next supply line.¡± The nobles identified in the report were likely being positioned to form a new Northern front for Count Eloran. Though, whether those nobles themselves realized it was another question. Sirien pointed to a spot on the map with her finger. She started at the current Northern front line and traced a line southward until her finger stopped. ¡°This is probably where Count Eloran envisions the new front. I can see his strategy forming.¡± Her pale index finger drew a firm line. Below that line, several territories listed in the report were marked. It looked like Count Eloran planned to use those nobles as shields in a standoff against the demons. At the very tip of that line was Baron Eclan¡¯s territory. If the demons pushed their way down that far, the newly drawn front would be forced to rely heavily on Count Eloran. And if he didn¡¯t support them properly, they¡¯d be risking more than just land¡ªthey¡¯d be risking their lives. ¡°So he¡¯s not planning to draw his sword himself¡ªhe¡¯s just picking vassals who will obey him unconditionally?¡± ¡°My knight really has sharp instincts during times like this. Is it because it¡¯s battle-related?¡± ¡°I always have good instincts, you know.¡± ¡°...It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m in a good mood right now, so I¡¯ll let that slide.¡± **** For some reason, Sirien let out a sigh. Did I say something wrong? I don¡¯t think so. It was probably just because of Count Eloran. His thinking was shallow enough to make anyone sigh. ¡°Haah... I get what he¡¯s trying to do, but his thinking is so paper-thin. The textbook kind of noble who only understands politics. Yeah, this guy¡¯s useless.¡± There¡¯s always a reason when a front line remains fixed for a long time. Armies can¡¯t march forward forever, and defense isn¡¯t possible just anywhere. You can¡¯t just draw a line on the map and expect a front line to hold. In that regard, the location Count Eloran had chosen only made half-sense. Baron Eclan¡¯s territory looked like a strategic stronghold at first glance. But it was a tiring place to wage a long war. It sat on relatively low ground, with too many possible attack routes. It might work for temporarily blocking the enemy, but if the war dragged on, it would be slowly eaten away. ¡°This generation¡¯s Count Eloran was said to be all ambition and no ability¡ªturns out that was dead on. If he was going to side with the demons, the least he could¡¯ve done was clean up properly after himself.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard a few unsavory rumors about him too.¡± The previous Count Eloran had earned a great deal of respect. Back when we were in danger, Sirien had even thought of him as the first person to seek help from. But after the count Sirien once knew passed away and his heir took over, things went downhill fast. A man eaten up by his own inferiority. He caused trouble wherever he went, constantly being compared to his predecessor. These days, he was all but ousted from high society. People kept quiet only because they feared the power of a high noble. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s probably worth investigating Baron Eclan. You and I are too conspicuous, so we¡¯re out of the question. Should we ask Russell?¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably just as busy. What about Isha instead? She¡¯s probably holed up at a training ground right now, swinging her sword around.¡± ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯d send that kid on something dangerous?¡± ¡°Kid? You don¡¯t know. She¡¯s not the same Isha we first met. I promise you¡ªshe¡¯s always had absurd levels of talent.¡± ¡°Reaaally?¡± Sirien tilted her head, unconvinced. It made sense¡ªback in Requitas, Isha didn¡¯t seem like much. With her gentle nature, Sirien probably still saw her as a child. But lately, Isha had grown at a jaw-dropping rate. Her rise was explosive¡ªproof that the fearsome reputation she had in the original story wasn¡¯t exaggerated. Until now, it was like a dam had been holding her back. She¡¯d already been fully prepared, so all it took was the right spark to unleash everything. There was a reason she¡¯d been living and breathing the sword lately. If it were me, and my skills were growing at that speed, I¡¯d be swinging a sword all day too. Even now, on our way to Count Eshk¡¯s estate, she was probably taking it upon herself to keep watch from the top of a carriage. At this rate, I figured we¡¯d be seeing the return of the ¡°Shadow Moon¡± in less than two years. Seeing how confident I was, Sirien nodded in agreement. ¡°To really refine her skills, she¡¯ll need real combat experience. And right now, more than anyone, I think Isha wants that. I¡¯m sure of it¡ªas a fellow swordsman.¡± ¡°Yeah... you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll ask her. I should probably let Russell know too.¡± Hibras¡¯s divine light consumed the stack of documents. That was the end of the exhausting planning session. All that remained now was rest, until we reached our destination. And that destination... was Count Eshk¡¯s territory. [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 88: Count Eshk鈥檚 Territory (2) Chapter 88: Count Eshk¡¯s Territory (2) If I recall the timing correctly, it was yesterday morning. A letter had arrived from Dersian Eshik, heir to the House of Count Eshk. It was, in essence, an invitation. An invitation one simply couldn¡¯t refuse. [Obituary of Count Reman Eshik] We solemnly announce the passing of the House of Eshik¡¯s pillar and the Empire¡¯s enduring shield, who has departed after a long illness. Though he could not overcome the sickness, he passed peacefully in the end. As his son, I intend to honor his departure with a heart full of light. Should the Saint of Hebras attend and guide my father to eternal rest, it would bring our house great joy. From Viscount Dersian Eshik. Count Eshk was dead. In other words, Dersian¡¯s father had passed away. Count Eshk had died of illness. It might have come as a shock to others, but I had suspected it. Even in the original story, Dersian was shown to have inherited the family title early. He rarely had any reasons to cross the northern mountains, after all. Of course, not everyone saw it that way. The House of Eshik was one of the most prestigious noble families in the Empire. Its close proximity to Edelmarion had earned it the public moniker: the Empire¡¯s final shield. A name inherited from an era when the Empire¡¯s power was waning ¡ª legends spoke of a desperate battle that ended with the capital secured. An old and influential noble house. Naturally, nobles from all corners of the Empire, not just the central court, would be flocking to the Eshik estate. ¡°You seem to know Isha pretty well, Razen.¡± ¡°I spar with her whenever I have time, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Hm~ Makes me think I should¡¯ve trained more with the sword too. Bit of a regret.¡± ¡°Why bother? If you got good at swordplay too, I¡¯d be out of a job.¡± Sirien narrowed her eyes. She seemed to have a lot to say, but instead broke into a small laugh, her expression softening. ¡°How do you think Isha feels? Is she getting along well with Dersian?¡± ¡°Hard to say. She doesn¡¯t seem to dislike him, at least. But whether that¡¯ll blossom into anything more... who knows.¡± ¡°She¡¯s still not in a place emotionally for that?¡± ¡°Probably. Her skills are in a transitional phase ¡ª I bet her mind¡¯s filled with nothing but the sword. Once she stabilizes, maybe that¡¯ll change. The fact that she chose to come with us might mean she¡¯s at least curious.¡± Isha and Dersian had been steadily growing closer. More accurately, Dersian had been reaching out, and Isha hadn¡¯t been pushing him away. If Sirien was a puppy sweet only to me, then Isha was a cat indifferent to everyone. Almost too jaded for her age. On the surface, she seemed detached ¡ª like she lived in a world of her own. Still, Dersian¡¯s efforts weren¡¯t in vain. It was a time of revelations, like a tidal wave rushing in. For Isha to choose to follow us during such a critical period ¡ª that must¡¯ve taken significant resolve. Sirien sighed. ¡°You were like that too, Razen. You have no idea how upset I was back then.¡± ¡°Me? Really? I don¡¯t remember going through a phase like that.¡± ¡°You did. I¡¯d talk to you and you¡¯d barely respond, always zoning out. If I couldn¡¯t find you, you¡¯d be at the training grounds. I waited in the cold for so long that day ¡ª it was the first time I thought I¡¯d freeze to death.¡± Her eyes pierced me with a silent scolding. ¡°...Now that you mention it, I guess that did happen.¡± ¡°¡®Guess¡¯? Ugh, thinking back makes me mad. I cried alone that day, you know? I didn¡¯t want to make a scene, so I buried my face in my pillow and cried.¡± ¡°M-my bad. I really didn¡¯t know. Honestly!¡± ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t. I acted like I was fine around you. Idiot. I¡¯m getting mad again, so hurry and give me some pats.¡± I gently patted her back just like she asked. She must¡¯ve swallowed all that sadness on her own without me ever noticing. We talk so openly now, but back then, she never let her struggles show. Even when she grumbled about how rough her clothes felt in the cabin, she didn¡¯t really complain. She once told me she endured because we were all together ¡ª that the fun of playing together made it bearable. It didn¡¯t take much to lift her spirits. A simple pat on the back, a touch of affection ¡ª that was enough to make Sirien genuinely happy. I really had been pretty thoughtless. I pulled Sirien close and gave her a soft kiss on the cheek. ¡°Eh? What was that for?¡± ¡°No reason. I just want you to stay strong.¡± ¡°U-uh... Hehe. Okay. I will.¡± Her bright, smiling face was beautiful. As I cheered Sirien up, we soon arrived at Count Eshk¡¯s estate. At the gates, the guards asked for our purpose. Once we showed them the obituary letter, they led us down a separate road. It looked like it had been cleared in advance. The guards were swift and well-trained. Judging by their composure, other guests must¡¯ve already arrived. Then again, when it comes to the House of Eshik, even the laziest nobles would move quickly. We passed through the streets of the territory, and the grand castle ¡ª etched with time ¡ª grew closer. Sirien leaned on her hand and gazed out at the scenery. ¡°It¡¯s nice. Feels old but not worn down. The streets are well-kept too. If Baron Esquente manages his land well in the future, I imagine it¡¯d feel like this.¡± ¡°He¡¯d love to hear that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling him. If he gets cocky, he¡¯s insufferable.¡± Perhaps word had already reached the castle ¡ª Dersian was waiting at the entrance. He recognized us and offered a soft smile. Lords with land close to the capital rarely grow their influence too much. The Imperial Family must never perceive them as a threat. That¡¯s why no one referred to Count Eshk as a ¡°grand noble¡± like Duke Eilencia. Yet with centuries of legacy and real political sway, the House of Eshik commanded respect beyond mere strength. Not a single noble in the central court dared look down on them. Dersian was the heir to that noble house. And now, he bowed politely to Sirien. ¡°Thank you for coming. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± ¡°My condolences for your loss. I didn¡¯t expect you to greet us personally ¡ª I¡¯m sure you have many other guests.¡± ¡°I felt guilty. I heard something serious happened on your end recently, but I couldn¡¯t attend due to family matters.¡± It still felt strange to see him like this. In the original, there was that cathartic moment where he held his head high in defiance. Dersian, who once challenged Sirien without caring for appearances. Sirien responded by tightening the screws on House Eshik in every possible way, and he took an interest in the resulting drama. Come to think of it, Dersian had been one of the earliest antagonists toward Sirien in the original. It wasn¡¯t as if the female lead had personally influenced events. He hadn¡¯t even seen Elise as special back then. So what had set him off? ¡°You had your duties as heir. I¡¯m not so petty as to hold a grudge over that.¡± ¡°I appreciate your understanding. I¡¯m both grateful and sorry you came all this way. Is Baron Esquente doing well?¡± ¡°I heard he just needs a few weeks of rest. He asked me to send his regards.¡± ¡°Please tell him I¡¯m fine as well. I¡¯ll visit as soon as my duties here are done.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be happy to hear that.¡± They exchanged polite words, maintaining proper etiquette under watchful eyes. Even so, I kept a close eye on Dersian¡¯s gaze. At first, his eyes landed on Isha, who had followed behind us ¡ª and they immediately widened. It wasn¡¯t just my imagination that his expression brightened. Dersian¡¯s affection was clearly still burning strong. Of course, that aside, the atmosphere inside the funeral hall was solemn and heavy with reverence. Nobles dressed in black mourning attire turned their attention toward us. A familiar gaze. Eyes meant to judge and evaluate us. It was practically a foregone conclusion that Dersian would inherit the countship and become the new lord. They were likely curious about the people to whom such a successor had bowed his head so willingly. And the name Hibras ¡ª to them, it was probably nothing more than an unfamiliar religion. ¡°Then... the, uh... G-Guardian of Hebras?¡± This time, Dersian¡¯s attention shifted to me. He didn¡¯t show it overtly, but his eyes were filled with subtle suspicion. Both Sirien and I had our faces hidden. Sirien wore a veil and face covering that obscured nearly all her features, and I had donned a full mask. Our attire and the markings of Hebras made it clear who we were, but considering how openly we¡¯d revealed ourselves not long ago, he was probably wondering why we were concealing ourselves now. Then again, it wasn¡¯t unusual for the Saint of a religious order to hide her face. But for the Guardian to wear a mask as well? That was rare. If I¡¯d come clad in full armor with a helmet, maybe it would¡¯ve been overlooked ¡ª but this was a funeral, not a battlefield. It was only natural for Dersian to find it odd. ¡°I have personal reasons for wearing the mask. I hope it doesn¡¯t cause offense.¡± ¡°Ah, no¡ªof course not. I heard you were injured. Please, feel free to keep it on. No one will consider it disrespectful.¡± Dersian lied smoothly and without hesitation. Naturally, I wasn¡¯t injured ¡ª his words were spoken solely to protect me. And with Dersian going that far, no one else was likely to raise questions. I gave a small bow in gratitude. ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The preparations for the ceremony are nearly complete. Please, follow me.¡± [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 90: Count Eshks Territory (4) Chapter 90: Count Eshk''s Territory (4) The mourners¡¯ glances were far from warm. There was an unease in the air¡ªas if one were witnessing a troublemaker or a ticking bomb. It was a telling moment, revealing just how the nobles regarded Count Eloran. It wasn¡¯t as if he were some pubescent brat; even a Northern Warlord should never be treated this way. I felt suddenly bashful at the sight. Still, the Count Eloran himself hadn¡¯t particularly stirred up any trouble. Dersian too seemed willing to overlook even the count¡¯s tardiness as if nothing were amiss. And so, the ceremony proceeded without incident. The Saint of Rest declared, ¡°Hibras''s soul has departed. After a grueling day, surely now is the time to welcome a peaceful night¡ªa time for a comfortable haven.¡± No sooner had the ceremony ended than the Count Eloran came seeking us. I knew this was no mere chance encounter, yet I hadn¡¯t expected him to appear in person. An uncomfortable air permeated the room. We had borrowed one of the Count¡¯s reception rooms, and a teacup was placed on the table. There were even cookies that Sirien would likely enjoy, though they remained untouched. Sirien not partaking in the refreshments was an unusual sight indeed. As merely the escort, I stood behind Sirien and faced the opposing guards. Though it might have appeared that we were standing about without purpose, that was hardly the case. Should the situation turn somewhat ¡°rough,¡± it was the duty of a bodyguard to safeguard our lady¡¯s safety and honor. ¡°Now, may I ask¡ªhow is it that the Northern Warlord has sought me out?¡± Sirien said in a cold tone. It wasn¡¯t brash or aggressive but rather carried a strictly business-like air, as if drawing a clear line. ¡°Northern Warlord, you say? That has quite a nice ring to it,¡± Normally so gentle and unassuming before me, she now made no effort to hide this side given who we were facing. After all, in the original portrayal, Sirien was depicted as no less than a crown princess. Having been deliberately characterized as a femme fatale, Sirien when dealing with strangers revealed a cold, unyielding nature. My lady does not bestow kindness on just anyone. ¡°Of late, no one speaks in that manner,¡± he continued, ¡°but hearing it from the Saint of Rest evokes a certain nostalgia.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t exactly the question I posed,¡± came the curt reply. ¡°Very well. But tell me this¡ªcould there be another reason, in these trying times, for seeking you two out? I don¡¯t believe we are strangers, after all.¡± ¡°Well... I fear I am unworthy, incapable of discerning the true intentions of the Count Eloran.¡± ¡°Switch sides, then. I am gracious enough to let everything that has happened so far pass unnoticed. Do not commit any further missteps you might later regret.¡± Count Eloran appeared calm, seemingly convinced that, having presented us with an opportunity, we would undoubtedly accept. I couldn¡¯t quite fathom the source of his self-assurance. ¡°This is perplexing. We¡¯re already active on the Northern front¡ªI had presumed we were already riding in tandem with Count Eloran.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean it in that sense. I hold your potential in very high regard. Isn¡¯t it time, then, to leave the shallow pond and test the vast waters?¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°Our house, under Count Eloran, is one that truly epitomizes nobility among nobles. I assure you, opportunities like these are rare indeed. If not now, when will you grasp such a grand chance?¡± Glancing at Sirien, I noticed her cheek remained utterly still¡ªas if she were not even seriously contemplating the matter. I was utterly astonished by her stoicism. How could she remain so unmoved? Here, in front of Grand Duchess Eilencia, Count Eloran is prattling on about ¡°grand opportunities¡±¡ªisn¡¯t that absurd? I stifled a laugh, desperate not to shatter the fragile atmosphere. ¡°Of course, I wasn¡¯t simply suggesting you switch sides. I know well how I am perceived by the public¡ªtoday, for instance, the sideways glances were rather piercing.¡± ¡°Are you implying it¡¯s all a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°No. To say ¡®in my youth...¡¯ would be a misnomer. I am still young, after all, haha. Consider it a mistake of my more inexperienced days. There¡¯s no room for excuses¡ªand no need for them.¡± ¡°So you mean you¡¯ve changed.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Sirien lifted her teacup. With a slight tug at her face veil, her lovely lips were revealed. Pitiful¡ªthe exhale she let out before sipping her tea resembled nothing less than a resigned sigh. ¡°Change is a good thing, but it isn¡¯t always so. I¡¯ve heard that the Count Eloran has been associating with some unsavory friends. I trust it is merely idle chatter, though I do worry that you might be forsaking what you ought to uphold.¡± ¡°Oh dear, think more expansively. After all, all potential begins with a spark of imagination.¡± ¡°Imagination?¡± ¡°Times are ever-changing. There¡¯s no rule that yesterday¡¯s enemy must remain tomorrow¡¯s foe. Isn¡¯t it true that one who sheds age-old grudges will emerge as the master of the next era?¡± What a carefree sentiment. Since the Northern front had taken shape, Count Eloran had never once experienced loss. The last time Elloran faced the ravages of war was during the days when the previous Marquis was young. I even wondered if the current Marquis had ever set foot on a battlefield. To prattle on about grudges when one has never suffered a loss! That in itself was offensive enough, but the very notion of ¡°age-old grudges¡± grated on me¡ªand the word ¡°era¡± itself was equally unsettling. For the person uttering such words¡ªor rather, the one wielding that very logic¡ªwas someone I knew would one day change the course of the entire continent. Saint Elise, chosen of Asirel, God of Light. The heroine of the original story who ended the long-standing conflict between humans and demons and ushered in an era of peace. "Break the chain of hatred. An era of peace and harmony will come. Let go of grudges that serve no purpose." These were the words she would often say. ¡°Why... why are words that only became famous after Elise reincarnated suddenly coming out of your mouth? That¡¯s way too suspicious to be coincidence.¡± It had been one of the central conflicts in the original work. Are demons human? Can they truly be reconciled with? Sirien and I had screamed ¡°No¡± to that question¡ªbut the world had chosen Elise''s hand instead. Damn. Too many thoughts were crashing into me all at once¡ªI missed part of the conversation. By the time I looked back, Sirien had leaned back in her chair. Sirien never leans back when seated. She always sits with her back straight, posture immaculate. If she leans, it means one of two things: she¡¯s either trying to rest, or she needs to calm herself down for some reason. Whatever was said while I was zoned out¡ªit had clearly pushed her patience to its limit. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy on petty things. Isn¡¯t it far more reasonable to consider what I can bring to the church?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have a church for the Hibras built right within the Elloran domain. Naturally, I won¡¯t hold back support where it¡¯s due. And for the saint herself, I¡¯ll assign multiple knight escorts.¡± ¡°...Excuse me? Escorts?¡± The count gave a relaxed smile, as if things were going exactly according to plan. But from where I stood, that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. The sudden chill in Sirien''s voice¡ªno, it wasn¡¯t my imagination. I had never seen her speak so coldly before. ¡°I understand that the guardian of Hibras is quite skilled. But public image matters. Even if the temple is still small, it¡¯s inappropriate for the saint to be accompanied by only one knight. I can provide knights from our house¡ª¡± ¡°Enough. That¡¯s quite enough. This conversation no longer holds any value. How unfortunate... that beneath a tiger, a dog was born. My heart weeps at how cruel the gods can be.¡± ¡°What... did you just say?¡± ¡°If it were your father, perhaps I¡¯d reconsider. But I will have no dealings with the current Count Eloran. As the Saint, it is my duty to uphold the dignity of the church.¡± Her voice brimmed with fury. It seemed everything she had been suppressing had finally erupted. To Sirien, ¡°knight¡± meant me. For him to speak of that role so lightly¡ªhe had hit a nerve he should never have touched. ¡°Count Eloran, your worldview is narrow. You take only what you see as truth, dressing your own biases up as reason. It appears you¡¯ve yet to outgrow the mind of a child.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll regret saying that. Are you prepared to deal with the consequences?¡± Sirien chuckled. It was unmistakably a scoff¡ªcold and biting. ¡°Consequences? What a ridiculous thing to say. How do you expect me to handle the fact that the count was born so... lacking? But don¡¯t despair. Being born lacking is not a sin. Flaunting that lack, however, is. And that blame lies with those who taught you.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°You¡¯d do well to return to your domain and scold the tutors who raised you. The House of Eloran is supposed to be one of the empire¡¯s pillars¡ª and yet they¡¯ve allowed their head to become this.¡± ¡°You dare... I was being generous, but your insolence knows no end. Fine. If this is how you want to behave, don¡¯t complain when things turn ugly. Alion! What are you waiting for?!¡± Ah. Things were turning south¡ªfast. Now I had no reason to stay still either. Count Eloran''s knight reached for his sword. So he thinks if he draws first, he can take me down? Go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you to draw. When others come later and investigate, I want it to be you who drew first. That way, the scene will be oh-so-picture-perfect. [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 91: Count Eshk鈥檚 Territory (5) Chapter 91: Count Eshk¡¯s Territory (5) I launched myself at the count¡¯s guard, boots slamming into the ground. An empty chair toppled over on the way, clattering loudly. Someone from the count¡¯s side would surely come to investigate. Thankfully, I wasn¡¯t too late in closing the distance. A sword is only useful when it¡¯s swung by an arm. In close quarters like this, as long as you¡¯re cautious, it¡¯s not much of a threat. He probably planned to draw his sword and subdue me¡ªbut for me, it was enough to let him try drawing it. The count¡¯s guard¡ªAlion¡ªspoke in a low voice. ¡°There is no personal grudge.¡± ¡°Yes, well. I know.¡± I grabbed the hand that went for the sword and yanked it forward, then kicked away his footing, rendering it useless. I had planned to throw him to the ground, but he held his stance. Considering the physical gap between us, the force I used could¡¯ve snapped a leg. As expected of a count¡¯s personal guard. Even in a disadvantageous position, he responded well. Despite his sword arm being locked down, he struggled to break the deadlock with everything he had. Not bad. He¡¯s clearly been trained hard. Wherever he picked it up, he doesn¡¯t seem short on real combat experience either. But see¡ªI¡¯m good at brawling too. I grew up rough, you know. Terion should¡¯ve been a bit more competitive. ¡°Guh!¡± I landed a solid punch straight into Alion¡¯s nose. A satisfying, meaty hit. I held back a little since killing him would be troublesome, but my fist was already smeared with blood. Of course, he didn¡¯t just take the hit quietly. Getting hit once doesn¡¯t mean you let yourself get hit twice. You don¡¯t rise to become Count Eloran guard just by slacking off. My father, who served as a guard for Grand Duke Eilencia, was a Swordmaster. He wasn¡¯t exactly common, but this guy had probably at least brushed the threshold of Swordmastery. He just picked the wrong opponent today. Natural physique, technique, experience¡ªthere wasn¡¯t a single thing I fell short in. In less than a minute, Alion was on the floor, face bloodied beyond recognition. He had drawn his sword¡ªbut not once had he swung it. Before he passed out, I landed five clean hits. ¡®Maybe I went overboard?¡¯ Eh, he¡¯ll be fine. This is the Eshk Count¡¯s estate. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a priest or two lying around somewhere. His nose might be a bit smashed, but it¡¯s not like he¡¯ll end up disabled. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him. It¡¯s not a critical wound either¡ªhe¡¯ll wake up in an hour or two. Under normal circumstances, threatening a Saintess would warrant a formal response from the Church, but... well. We can¡¯t treat a High Noble count like any other commoner, can we?¡± I muttered, and Sirien responded with a sweet smile. ¡°Just a little scuffle, really. My knight doesn¡¯t appear hurt at all, so I see no need to press the matter.¡± ¡°If the Saintess is willing to overlook it...¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done well, my knight.¡± With the most benevolent expression in the world, my Saintess thoroughly scratched at the count¡¯s pride. Even in moments like this, we were perfectly in sync. The count now stood without a guard. I, on the other hand, could arm myself at any moment. Sirien¡¯s divine aura coiled near the count¡¯s body. It didn¡¯t make physical contact, but it must¡¯ve felt like a blade pressing against his throat. Truth be told, she could¡¯ve killed him right then and there. She simply didn¡¯t want to deal with the aftermath. ¡°Perhaps the count should look into hiring better guards. If you¡¯d like, our Church could dispatch a few Protectors to give some training.¡± ¡°You wench...¡± ¡°Oh my, perhaps your etiquette instructor is the true sinner here. Surely such a failure should face proper punishment.¡± The count didn¡¯t get the chance to respond. Because the parlor door, which had been shut tight, suddenly swung open. The one who stepped inside¡ª Was Dersian. ¡°Are you two all right?!¡± He must¡¯ve been in the middle of receiving mourners but ran over the moment he heard what happened. Dersian was out of breath, clearly having rushed. Still¡ª¡°you two,¡± huh. His reaction was... interesting. There was no doubt which two he meant. The fact that he worried about us first, so naturally, made it pretty clear where he stood. ¡°Are either of you hurt? I¡¯ve already called for a priest¡ªthey should be arriving soon.¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine. It¡¯s the count¡¯s guard who was injured. Please see to him instead.¡± ¡°The count¡¯s guard... hmm.¡± Dersian¡¯s gaze swept across the drawing room. I followed his line of sight. The count sat stiffly, his face twisted in rage, while his guard lay sprawled out on the floor. What caught our attention was the sword lying near the guard¡¯s hand. I made a show of wiping the blood off my knuckles right in front of Dersian. A subtle yet deliberate display¡ªI hadn¡¯t used a weapon. And I hadn¡¯t laid a single finger on the count. Anyone could piece together what had happened from that alone. Dersian turned to look at the count. His gaze wasn¡¯t particularly respectful. Though his words were polite, the tone was unmistakably that of someone questioning a suspect. ¡°Count. May I ask what happened? From what I see, it appears your guard was the one who drew his sword first.¡± ¡°My guard simply... lost his temper. Once we return to the estate, I shall see that he is properly disciplined.¡± ¡°Well then. We¡¯ve got nothing more to say either.¡± ¡°Understood. Let¡¯s adjourn for now. We¡¯ll have our people tend to the guard¡¯s injuries.¡± Thank goodness. The anger had mostly faded from Sirien¡¯s voice. It seemed she felt a little better now. And if she hadn¡¯t, I would¡¯ve been the one left to calm her down. ¡°No. No need for treatment. Just have my knight moved to the carriage.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Then, since the count is ready to depart, see him safely out... all the way to the border of our domain.¡± He hadn¡¯t actually said he wanted to leave, and yet Dersian ordered him escorted out. It was, for all intents and purposes, an expulsion. The count seemed to realize that too¡ªhe shut his eyes tight and swallowed his emotions. Once the count was gone, Sirien was the first to speak. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We really didn¡¯t need this kind of trouble right now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve nothing to apologize for, Saintess. On the contrary, we¡¯re the ones who must apologize for allowing such an incident to occur on our land.¡± ¡°Ah, and about the chair¡ªwe were the ones who broke it...¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t worry about it. The two of you are already benefactors of House Eshk. And our house never treats benefactors poorly. Nor do we forget our grudges.¡± Dersian stared down the hallway where the count had left. He wasn¡¯t someone who bowed even to the Grand Duke of Eilencia. There was no chance he¡¯d lower himself before the likes of count Eloran. As expected, Dersian then offered something surprising. ¡°If the two of you wish, I can lodge a formal protest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ve already agreed to let this go, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you would too, Count.¡± ¡°...If that is the Saintess¡¯s will. But I won¡¯t forget what happened.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± That stubborn, steadfast personality¡ªwhen it¡¯s on your side, it¡¯s incredibly reassuring. Honestly, I always thought if anyone would end up at odds with us, it¡¯d be Dersian, even more than the crown prince or the Golden Duke. The crown prince is quick to judge situations. True to his role as a male lead in a romance fantasy, he¡¯s overly devoted to the female lead¡ªbut when her influence doesn¡¯t extend, he¡¯s actually quite reasonable. In the original work, it was Elise who ruined their relationship, so as long as I avoid that pitfall, we should be okay. As for Harmenia¡¯s Golden Duke... well. His personality is so strange that it¡¯s hard to say. Maybe if I get to him before he falls head-over-heels for the heroine, I can still make it work. He¡¯s curious by nature, so he might be the perfect opportunity to leverage the perks of being a transmigrator. But Dersian... he was the one I never felt confident about. No matter what I said, I never imagined he¡¯d take our side. I¡¯d vaguely planned to deal with him myself¡ªnot send Isha, but take action directly. Cut him off at the root. Had we not crossed paths in the Northern Mountains, I probably would¡¯ve tried to assassinate him at some point. And yet, Dersian had ended up being the first to stand with us. Not only that, he was actively shielding us. The world truly was full of surprises. Sirien smiled playfully. ¡°Looks like we were the ones receiving help this time. Would you like something in return?¡± ¡°In return? I only did what I should as a member of the House.¡± ¡°Is that so? Still, since you said you won¡¯t forget what happened, we won¡¯t forget either. I tend to be very... firm when it comes to favors and grudges.¡± [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ] Chapter 92: Pursuit (1) Chapter 92: Pursuit (1) [Northern Mountain Range Garrison Report] Classification: Critical Reporter: Ranger ¡®Zimmer¡¯ of Outpost 3-2 Reporting Details: Progress report on the extermination order for the high-risk beast ¡®Red Feather¡¯ ¡ª--- Report Contents: Successfully tracked and engaged the high-risk beast ¡®Red Feather.¡¯ Confirmed, as previously suspected, that it commanded a large number of beasts. While the extermination of ¡®Red Feather¡¯ was successful, there were significant casualties among the Rangers. The scale of damage is substantial; future operations are expected to be severely constrained. During the post-battle cleanup, it was discovered that many beast corpses had gone missing. A search was initiated to determine if another beast was using the corpses as food, but due to the extent of the damage, the search was prematurely terminated. ¡ª-- Special Notes: Following the death of ¡®Red Feather,¡¯ beast activity in the Northern Mountain Range has greatly diminished. It remains unclear whether the leader¡¯s death ended the beasts¡¯ frenzy early, or if other factors were involved¡ªfurther research recommended. Newly discovered unknown creatures have been identified; they will henceforth be referred to as ¡®Wraiths.¡¯ Although all detected ¡®Wraiths¡¯ were exterminated, the majority of Ranger casualties were caused by them. The physical traits and observed characteristics of the ¡¯Wraiths) are detailed in the attached documents. ¡ª-- Conclusion: Extermination of the high-risk beast ¡®Red Feather¡¯ successful. Due to severe casualties among current Ranger forces, mission scope is under reduction. Early induction of Ranger trainees currently undergoing training is requested. (Important) The dangers posed by the special creatures ¡®Wraiths¡¯ must be formally discussed. ***** A secluded part of the Northern Mountain Range. Nezra stroked his chin and let out a low sigh. ¡°Lost a lot, huh.¡± ¡°They say it was a necessary loss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they do. Everything¡¯s necessary once it¡¯s done.¡± Before their eyes stretched an endless sea of beast corpses. Most had been torn apart by sword and spear, while others had arrows expertly embedded through their eyes. Every last one of them had been felled by the Rangers of the Northern Mountain Range. Decarabia suddenly seized control of Eric¡¯s body. ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t even need the host¡¯s permission anymore, do you?¡± ¡°Not like I ever needed a verbal agreement. This haul isn¡¯t much to boast about, though.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you hurry up? That kid¡¯s mental state looked pretty rough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much different from before I gave him a little shove. Our relationship is quite amicable, so there¡¯s no need for concern.¡± The Empire¡¯s Rangers were formidable. Fitting for an elite force trained in such rugged mountains, they handled the beasts swiftly and without wasted effort. Even Decarabia¡¯s prized minions hadn¡¯t made much of an impact. He had considered deploying them fully if needed¡ªbut he hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out like this. Had Eric¡®s wraiths not intervened, the Rangers likely would have finished the battle with only minor losses. And that would¡¯ve been a problem. They were too competent. The search net tightening around Decarabia grew suffocating, forcing him to make a decision. He handed over ¡®Red Feather¡¯ to the Rangers¡ª ¡ªBut in return, inflicted catastrophic damage upon them. ¡°The troublesome Rangers should settle down for a while now.¡± ¡°And after that, you¡¯ll just start rounding up the beasts in these mountains again. I came here thinking I could finally cut loose, but now? What a letdown.¡± Nezra had been insurance¡ª A last-resort weapon, ready to slaughter every Ranger if needed. Luckily, it hadn¡¯t come to that. No matter the casualties, the Rangers had achieved their goal. And Eric¡¯s existence remained hidden. No¡ªat this level, even insurance was unnecessary. Decarabia alone would have sufficed. The carefully gathered beasts had been utterly helpless before the Rangers. In truth, the ones who slaughtered the Rangers were primarily Eric¡¯s wraiths. It was proof of just how dangerous¡ªand powerful¡ªthose wraiths were. Worse still, they continued to grow stronger by the day. I¡¯m flying! I¡¯m flying! I¡¯m flying! Where are we going next? Where are we going next? I wanna go somewhere with lots of toys! Even to a fellow demon like Nezra, they were horrifying. The sight of the black wraiths cloaked in the skins of beasts was enough to trigger a visceral revulsion. Unstable, seething with pure malice, and now supercharged with Decarabia¡¯s magic¡ª It seemed the ancient Demon King was finally on the verge of realizing his ambition. Nezra thought of the knight he had been awaiting. Next time, they would surely clash with their full might on display. It would be a battle fueled by the desire to avenge a father¡¯s death¡ª ¡ªand it needed to be that way. Because no shallow plan could hope to stand against him. * * * One of the profits gained from the Count Eshk¡¯s Territory was that we had permanently engraved Baron Eclan¡¯s face into our memories. Already starved for real action, Isha readily agreed to help us, and surprisingly, Russell didn¡¯t try to stop her either. ¡ª ¡°I¡¯m worried, of course, but... I don¡¯t want to stop my daughter from doing what she wants. It¡¯s better if I just quietly support her from behind.¡± Thanks to that, I could leave everything regarding Baron Eclan to Isha. In the original story, Isha had been an outstanding assassin. If I entrusted her with this, she would surely bring back sweet fruits of success. Her skills were beyond doubt¡ª Even I couldn¡¯t completely replicate her silent footwork and precise swordplay. Still, it seemed Isha wasn¡¯t all that interested in living as an assassin anymore. However, when it came to Crescent Moon, the information guild, she showed quite a bit of enthusiasm. Maybe that¡¯s because Russell survived this time. That alone had already created a big divergence from the original story. In the original, Russell¡¯s death had probably worn down Isha¡®s spirit. But not anymore. Several days passed like that. The Count, who had seemed on the verge of immediate retaliation, remained unexpectedly silent. Instead, Baron Esquente burst back onto the scene, practically leaping out of his sickbed. It seemed he couldn¡¯t hear anyone telling him he still needed more rest. No doubt he was still suffering from lingering hallucinations, too. Yet Baron Esquente remained as lively as ever. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready to be moving around already?¡± ¡°You know me. Lying around doesn¡¯t suit me. If anything happens, I¡¯ll come flying, so don¡¯t worry too much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not myself I¡¯m worried about, it¡¯s you. Really... are you sure you can handle things without us?¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems. This time, imperial investigators and priests from the Pantheon will be accompanying me. Unless someone¡¯s completely lost their mind, they won¡¯t dare attack me now.¡± The Hibras Church was also steadily progressing through the official recognition procedures with the Pantheon. Since the investigators would need to head toward the Baron Esquente¡¯s Domain anyway, it made sense for Baron Esquente to join them. Indeed, with the eyes of both the Imperial Family and the Pantheon upon them, even Count Eloran would find it hard to make any suspicious moves. It was a kind of calm before the storm. Or perhaps the eye of the hurricane. If anything happened to one of the investigators, the Imperial Court would explode in outrage¡ª Meaning they couldn¡¯t afford to deploy Nezra either. The only unfortunate part was that the Rangers¡¯ search operations had been suspended. Apparently, while they had managed to exterminate that beast called ¡®Red Feather,¡¯ they had suffered heavy losses. There had been no mention of Nezra. No doubt either the Count or Nezra had made a move behind the scenes. Still, it wasn¡¯t all bad¡ª Dersian was stepping up in their place. With the Rangers temporarily weakened, Dersian was the best person to act as a shield protecting Edelmarion. ¡°But if I do die, it would be nice if you decorated my coffin with fragrant flowers,¡± Baron Esquente said brightly. ¡°There¡¯s a big tree behind my manor¡ªmaybe you could make the coffin from that wood?¡± ¡°Sorry, but we prefer to cremate bodies. We¡¯ll just use that tree as firewood.¡± ¡°Come now! This is when you¡¯re supposed to say, ¡®No, if you die, I¡¯ll be lonely!¡¯ Is that really all there is between us, Sir Razen?¡± Sirien cut off Baron Esquente¡¯s nonsense before it got worse. ¡°You talk too much. Hurry up and go already. Everyone¡¯s waiting because of you.¡± ¡°O-oh... Yes! I¡¯ll get going now!¡± ¡°And don¡¯t go getting hurt again. Stay in touch regularly, too.¡± ¡°Of course! You know how efficient I am at handling things!¡± ¡°If only you knew when to shut up.¡± With that, Baron Esquente gave a deep bow, bending at a ninety-degree angle. Ever since Sirien had revealed herself as the heir to Grand Duke Eilencia, Baron Esquente had been acting more respectful than before. Apparently, even his brand of madness couldn¡¯t surpass Sirien. The person in question, meanwhile, was calmly reading a book nearby. Come to think of it, the book looked different from the ones she usually read. Judging by how early into it she was, she had only just started. ¡°What are you reading? There¡¯s no title on the cover.¡± ¡°......It¡¯s nothing important.¡± ¡°Another theology book? You know I¡¯m not great with those.¡± ¡°Mm. This one¡¯s just something I picked up out of interest. I¡¯m not telling you what it¡¯s about, though.¡± Sirien let out a soft giggle. Her smile somehow looked... dangerously alluring, and I found myself quickly looking away. This is bad. I can¡¯t just fall for her like this, anywhere, anytime. [TL: Join Patreon to support the translation and to read up to 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Villainous Saintess" and 5 chapters ahead of the release of "I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization": /Jade43 ]